Skip to main content

Full text of "The spirit of the people; an analysis of the English mind"

See other formats


SPIRIT  OF 
THE  PEOPLE 


B 


'  .^Uyflv- 


THE  SPIRIT  OF  THE  PEOPLE 


THE 


SPIRIT    OF    THE     PEOPLE 


AN  ANALYSIS  OF  THE  ENGLISH  MIND 


BY 


FORD    MADOX    HUEFFER 


Omnes  ordines  sub  signis  ducam,  legiones  meas, 
Avi  sinistra,  auspicio  liquido,  atcjue  ex  sententia. 
Confidentia  est  inimicos  meas  me  posse  perdere. 

Pseudolus,  Act  ii.  Scene  4. 


LONDON:     ALSTON    RIVERS,   LIMITED 

BROOKE  STREET,  HOLBORN  BARS,  E.C. 

MCMVII 


BRADBURY,  AGNEW  AND  CO.,  LTD 
LONDON  AND  TONBRIDGE. 


[All  Rightt  Reserved.] 


TO    THE    MOST   ENGLISH 

OF   ALL 


CONTENTS 

AUTHOR'S    ADVERTISEMENT   .  Page  xi 

Chapter  I.     THE   PEOPLE   FROM   THE 
OUTSIDE. 

The  professor  of  history. — The  Spirit  of  the  People  blood- 
thirsty.— The  siege  of  Miinster. — Qualifications. — The  moral  of 
English  history. — The  death  of  kings. — Executions. — The  romantic 
movement. — The  humane  crowd. — The  dog. — The  sheep.  —  Foreign 
views. — Sentimentality. — The  Englishman  and  animals. — Natur- 
Schwarmerei. — An  ancient  characteristic. — Anthropomorphism. — 
The  German  view  of  nature. — The  Latin. — Shooting  women. — The 
Boer  war. — A  lack  of  ferocity. — Police  and  hooligans. — The  special 
province  of  the  race. —Living  comfortably  together    .         .     Page  3 

Chapter  II.     THE   ROAD  TO   THE   WEST. 

The  conquests  of  England. — "  All  these  fellows  are  ourselves." — 
Foreign  leaders. — The  African  Englishman. — Cricket. — Schoolboy 
history. — 1066. — The  Normans  were  the  first  Anglo-Saxons. — The 
Anglo-Saxons  not  English.— Julius  Caesar  an  Englishman. — The 
fight. — The  foreign  English. — The  Americans  not  English. — The 
railway  journey. — A  foreigner  hardly  a  man. — Why  this  is  so. — 
The  American  view  of  history. — Insularity. — Cathedrals  and  rose- 
gardens.  —The  English  not  a  race. — A  colony  of  bad  eggs. — "Whose 
foot  spurns  back  the  ocean's  rolling  tide." — Wanderers     .   Page  31 

vii 


O  >N  I  1X1. s 


Chapter  hi.    THE   MELTING  POT. 

The  town.— The  country.— Their  lessons.  — Rural  depopulation. 
—The  traveller  in  baby-linen.     Psychological  ages.— The  ice  aye. 

A  fanciful  projection.- The  beginning  of  the  modern  world,— 
Henry  VIII. 's  Spanish  expedition.  Dr.  W.  G.  Grace.— Thomas 
Cromwell.  —  Machiavelli.  —  Dominant  types.  —  My  grandfather*! 
diarj.  "I  lore  Dutch  William."— Victorian  ideals.- The  history 
class.— The  short  history.— Mr.  E.— Why  he  resigned.—  Puritanism 
—A  liberal  relative.— The  abolition  of  the  monasteries.— The  great 
rebellion.— The  revolution.— Germanising.— Various  speculations. 
-Odessa  Jews.— The  land  of  freedom      ....     /'<'a'<-  59 


Chapter  IV.     FAITHS. 

A  hook  to  read.— The  English  Bible  horrible.— Church  service. 
—The  British  Deity.— Jehovah.— The  lack  of  Purgatory.— Protest- 
antism.—The  Methodist  revival. — The  coronation  of  the  Virgin. — 
Currents.— The  decadence  of  theology.— The  Athanasian  Creed. 
The  immortality  of  the  soul. —Sustained  discussion.— Vague  faith. — 
Japanese  not  Methodists.— The  Indian  prince.  Where  God  COmci 
in.— Taceat  mulier  in  ecclesia.— The  first  church  of  Christian 
Science.— The  odd  colony. — Vocal  women  and  silent  men. — The 
ladies' paper.— Women  and  the  Press.— Women  and  the  Arts.- 
Women  and  Religion. — Women  and  Catholicism.— How  God 
suffered.— Jesus  and  the  modern  Englishman.— Christism.— The 
Englishman's  code.— Do  as  you  would  be  done  by  .         .     Page  87 


CHAPTER   V.      CONDUCT. 

The  function  of  the  law.— Not  to  avenge  but  to  restore— The 

shecpshearer.— "  Oh,  well,  it  is  the  law."— Mr.  Justice .  —  His 

psychology.  —  The    English    lawyer.  —  The    difference    between 

viii 


CONTENTS 

English  law  and  French  justice. — The  Strand  and  a  verdict. — The 
benefit  of  the  doubt. — The  Hanover  Jack. — The  struggle  between 
legislators  and  lawyers. — Hencfit  of  clergy. — The  flaw  in  the 
indictment.  —  English  optimism.  —  A  railway  station  scene. — 
Leopold  II.  —  Want  of  imagination.  —  Dread  of  emotion. — 
"Things." — Delicacy. — Two  illustrations. — A  parting.  —  Good 
manners. —  The  secret  of  living. — "  You  will  play  the  game." 

Pagt  123 

L'ENVOI. 

The  doctor  at  the  play. — The  actress. — "Think  of  her  tempta- 
tions."— The  Englishman  a  poet.— What  a  poet  is. — Other  views 
of  life. — The  Englishman's  fanatical  regard  for  truth. — The  child's 
first  lie. — The  defects  of  the  English  system. — The  difference 
between  honour  and  probity. — The  Englishman  and  the  sun-dial. 
—"Magna  est  Veritas."  —  Practical  mysticism.  —  Cleanliness  a 
mystical  virtue. — Sportsmanship  a  mystical  virtue. — The  English- 
man the  type  of  the  future. — The  rules  of  bridge. — The  English 
language. — Its  adaptability. — Foieign  strains  in  England. — The 
Englishman's  want  of  imaginative  sympathy. — -The  cook  and  the 
birds. — Exports  to  Canada.—  The  Englishman  and  subject  races 
— His  love  for  settled  ideas.  —  His  reputation  for  hypocrisy. — His 
childishness. — Nostalgia. — My  country,  right  or  wrong.     Page  157 


IX 


AUTHOR'S    ADVERTISEMENT. 

Tins  is  the  final  instalment  of  a  book  which  the 
author  began  to  publish  three  years  ago.  It 
occurred  to  him  very  much  earlier  that  to  attempt 
to  realise  for  himself  these  prolific,  fertile,  and 
populous  islands  would  be  a  pleasurable  task — to 
realise  them,  that  is  to  say,  in  so  far  as  they  had 
presented  themselves  to  himself  and  to  no  other 
person.  It  has  been  a  pleasurable  task,  and  inas- 
much as,  in  the  form  of  books,  the  results  attained 
appear  to  have  given  pleasure  to  quite  a  number  of 
people,  it  would  be  false  modesty  to  pretend  to 
apologise  for  publishing  these  results  of  pleasurable 
moments. 

The  author  has  put  into  them  no  kind  of  study 
of  documents  ;  they  are  as  purely  autobiographical 
products  as  are  the  work  of  Pepys  or  Montaigne. 
Setting  for  himself  certain  limits — as  one  might 
say,  certain  rules  of  the  game — he  very  definitely 
observed  those  rules  and  set  out — to  play. 

England  rather  more  than  any  other  land   divides 

xi 


1  III     SI'IKI  r   OF  THE    PEOPLE 

itself  into  two  portions — the  l'<»wn  and  Country; 
for,  roughly  speaking,  no  other  land  has  towns  s<> 
crowded  <>r  countrysides  so  sparsely  populated;  no 
other  nation  has  a  country  type  of  life  so  well 
Organised  or  BO  characteristic ;  few  peoples  have 
towns  BO  loosely  planned  or  so  wanting  in  self- 
consciousness. 

It  is  human  to  think  first  of  the  body  and  then  of 
the  soul.  And,  since  Town  and  Country  form 
together  as  it  were  the  body  of  a  nation,  so  the 
People  is  the  soul  inhabiting  them.  Hence  the  plan 
of  this  book  in  three  volumes,  to  which—  having 
evolved  it  several  years  ago,  and  observed  it  as  the 
rule  of  his  particular  game — the  author  has  rigidly 
adhered. 

In  the  first  place  he  gave  to  his  readers  a  projec- 
tion of  a  great  English  town  as  he  had  known  it;  in 
the  second  he  provided  his  personal  image  of  the 
English  countryside.  The  one  volume  was  The 
Soul  oj  London,  the  other,  The  lluirt  of  the 
Country. 

in  The  Spirit  of  tlu  People  an  attack  is  made 
on  a  rendering  of  the  peculiar  psychology  ot  the 
Englishman — on  that  odd  mixture  of  every  kind  of 
foreigner  that  is  called  the  Anglo-Saxon  race. 

1  he  reader  is  probably  familiar  with  what  is  called 

a  composite  photograph.     A  great  number  of  photo- 
graphs of  individuals   is  taken,  and  one  image  being 

xii 


AUTHOR'S   ADVKRTISI.MI.X  1 

set  upon  another,  a  sort  of  common  denominator 
results,  one  face  blending  into  another,  lending 
salient  points,  toning  down  exaggerations.  And, 
when  one  speaks  of  the  "  Englishman  "  or  the 
"  Frenchman,"  one  refers  to  a  mental  composite 
photograph  of  all  the  thousands  and  thousands  of 
English  or  French  that  one  has  met,  seen,  con- 
versed with,  liked,  disliked,  ill-used,  or  beaten  at 
chess. 

It  is  this  image  as  it  remains  in  his  own  mind — it 
is  this  particular  "Englishman" — that  the  author 
analyses  in  the  present  volume.  If  he  differs — this 
Englishman — from  the  Englishmen  rendered  by  or 
known  to  others,  that  is  only  because  the  author's 
experience  has  differed  from  the  experience  of  others. 
For  the  author  has,  for  the  purposes  of  this  book, 
read  no  other  books  and  studied  no  statistics.  He 
has  lived  such  a  life  as  he  chose  or  as  Fate  directed, 
and  has  noted  such  things  as  accident  has  brought 
in  his  way  in  the  streets  or  between  the  hedgerows. 

He  has  dwelt,  for  instance,  very  much  on  the  fact 
that  his  "Englishman"  has  appeared  to  have  the 
characteristics  of  a  poet ;  he  has  not  dwelt  at  all  on 
the  Englishman  as,  say,  a  drinker  of  strong  liquors. 
That  may  be  because  he  has  been  attracted  to  the 
contemplative,  pleasant,  kindly,  romantic,  active — 
but  quite  unreflective — individuals  of  this  nation. 
And  probably  he  has  given  drunkards  a  wide  berth. 

xiii 


l  III.   SPIRl  l    <  >!•    I  HI     PE(  >PLE 

Both  these  things  he  has  done  unconsciously,  if  he 
has  done  so  at  all ;  but  the  fact  remains  thathe  has 
met  thousands  of  Englishmen  who  appeared  to  him 
to  be  pons,  and  hardly  tens  who  have  been  drunk. 

('.•Its  who  claim  to  be  the  only  poets,  or  temperance 
reformers  who  wish  to  see  a  world  reeling  toward- 
hugely-crammed  workhouses,  will  have  a  different 
vision.  The  author  can  only  claim  to  be  a  quite 
ordinary  man,  with  the  common  tastes  and  that 
mixture  in  about  equal  parts  of  English,  Celtic,  and 
Teutonic  bloods  that  goes  to  make  up  the  usual 
Anglo-Saxon  of  these  islands. 

The  author's  original  plan  — and  he  has  adhered  to 
it  rigidly,  sternly,  and  in  spite  of  many  tempta- 
tions— was  to  write  about  only  such  things  as  inte- 
rested him.  He  might,  that  is  to  say,  have  aimed  at 
producing  a  work  of  reference.  He  might  have 
written  of  the  influence  on  the  Englishman  of,  say, 
the  motor-car,  the  Greek  drama,  vegetarianism,  or 
Marxian  Socialism.  But  he  has  left  out  these  and 
many  other  subjects.  Distrusting  his  powers,  he 
has  limited  himself  to  attempting  to  produce  an 
image  of  the  world  he  has  lived  in,  reflected  in 
his  own  personality.  lb-  has  tried,  in  short,  to 
produce  a  work  oi  art. 

k  would,  however,  be  too  great  insincerity  in  the 
author  to  Bay  that  he  does  not  regard  a  work  of  art 
as  ot  as  great  a  usefulness  to  the  republic  as  a  work 

\iv 


AUTHOR'S  ADVl-.K TISEMEN  I 

of  reference.  Primarily  it  should  give  enjoyment. 
Secondarily — and  that  is  its  social  value — it  should 
awaken  thought.  This  a  work  of  reference  —  a 
serious,  statistical,  Blue,  or  unimaginative  work — will 
seldom  do.  The  artist,  however,  should  he  an  exact 
scientist.  (This  is  not  a  paradox.]  His  province  is 
to  render  things  exactly  as  he  sees  them  in  such  a 
way  that  his  rendering  will  strike  the  imagination  of 
the  reader,  and  induce  him  to  continue  an  awakened 
train  of  thought. 

It  is  all  one  whether  the  artist  be  right  or  wrong 
as  to  his  facts ;  his  business  is  to  render  rightly  the 
appearance  of  things.  It  is  all  one  whether  he 
convince  his  reader  or  cause  to  arise  a  violent  oppo- 
sition. For  the  artist's  views  are  of  no  importance 
whatever.  Who  cares  whether  Dante  believed  the 
Guelphs  to  be  villains  or  saviours  f  Who  cares 
whether  Aristophanes  believed  that  the  temple  of 
Asclepius  at  Tricca  was  a  better  sort  of  Lourdes  than 
that  at  Kpidaurusr  The  point  is  that  one  and  the 
other  have  given  us  things  to  enjoy  and  things  to 
think  about. 

Perhaps  it  is,  or  perhaps  it  is  not,  good  that  we 
should  enjoy  ourselves  :  that  will  always  remain  an 
open  question  in  a  nation  where  joy  is  almost 
invariably  regarded  as  a  waste  of  time  and  very 
frequently  as  a  vulgarity.  So  that  it  is  better,  no 
doubt,  to  fall  back  upon  that  secondary  province  of 

xv 


1  HE   SPIRIT  OF    nil-:    PE<  >PLE 

tlic  work   of   art  -the  awakening  <»f   thought,  the 

promotion  of  discussion 

I  his,  however,  is  not  a  defence  of  the  present  hook, 
but  a  defence  of  all  books  that  aim  at  renderings 
rather  than  statements;  t<>r  that,  in  essence,  is  the 
difference  between  the  work  of  art  and  the  work  of 
reference.  Is  not  it  Machiavelli  who  says,  "It  [fl 
not  in  my  power  to  offer  you  a  greater  gift  than 
that  of  enabling  you  to  understand  in  the  shortest 
possible  time  all  those  things  which  in  the  course  of 
many  years  I  have  learned  through  danger  and 
suffering"?  And  if  the  author  has  not  passed 
through  so  many  years  or  dangers  as  the  author  of 
//  Principe,  neither,  presumably,  has  any  reader 
to-day  as  much  need  of  instruction  as  Lorenzo  the 
Magnificent. 

F.  M.  11. 

WlNXHELSEA, 

January  i-,tli,  1906 — August  $rJ,  1907. 


xvi 


THE     PEOPLE     FROM    THE 
OUTSIDE. 


B 


THE 

SPIRIT    OF   THE    PEOPLE 

CHAPTER    I. 
I  HE    PEOPLE    FROM   THE    OUTSIDE. 

THREE  years  ago  I  was  talking  to  a  Professor  of 
literature  near  the  city  of  Miinster,  which  is 
in  Westphalia.  At  a  certain  point  in  our 
discussion  my  interlocutor  said :  "  But  then,  the 
Spirit  of  your  People  has  always  been  so  blood- 
thirsty. One  becomes  almost  ill  in  reading  your 
history,  with  its  records  of  murders  and  beheadings." 
That  this  should  have  been  uttered  where  it  was 
rendered  it  the  more  bewildering  to  one  prone  to 
form  impressionists'  views  upon  general  subjects. 
For  the  remark  was  made  upon  a  level  plain,  within 
sight  of  a  city  whose  every  ancient  stone  must  once 
at  least  have  been  bathed  in  blood.  Those  levels, 
vast  and  sandy  or  vast  and  green,  stretching  out 
towards  the  Low  Countries,  must  in  the  secular  wars 
of  Europe  have  been  traversed  again  and  again  by  the 
feet  of  those  licensed  murderers  that  are  soldiery.    The 

3  B  2 


I  HE   SI'IKI  l    01     I  HE    PEOPLE 

\<tv  church  towers  of  Munster  are  pointed  out  to  the 

tourist  as  characteristic:  1 1 1  * ■  \-  are  Mjuan',  hi'c.iust'  the 
spirts  that  once  crowned  them  were  overturned  l>y 
Anabaptists  in  their  last  desperate  stand  against  the 
Prince  Bishop — a  last  desperate  stand  after  a  s 
in  which  tire,  famine,  cannibalism  and  rapine  played 
a  part  unparalleled  in  the  history  of  the  world.  The 
arcades  of  Minister  witnessed  murders  of  the  most 
terrible:  the  church  towers  of  Munster  are  square 
because,  so  the  legend  has  it,  the  Anabaptists  set 
their  cannon  upon  the  platforms  left  after  the  spires 
had  fallen.  And  the  very  outline  of  the  city  is 
dominated  still  by  the  pinnacles  of  the  Friedensaal — 
or  hall  erected  to  commemorate  the  Treaty  of 
Munster, — to  commemorate  that  Peace  of  Westphalia 
ending  a  war  that  had  outlasted  generations.  Yet, 
with  the  glittering  city  beneath  his  eyes,  with  all 
these  reminders  of  ancient  bloodshed  plain  to  the 
view  in  the  clear  air,  in  the  peaceful  summer  weather, 
this  student  of  literature  could  give  it,  as  his  j (arti- 
cular impression  of  the  English  race,  that  its  history 
in  the  reading  made  him  ill. 

This  remark  impressed  me  so  singularly  that  ever 
since  that  day,  three  years  ago,  I  have  hardly  passed 
any  single  twenty-four  hours  without  giving  at  least 
some  speculation  to  the  psychology  of  the  curiously 
mixed  and  mingled  populations  of  the  partner  pre- 
dominant in  the  history  and  fortunes  of  these 
islands.  Incidentally,  of  course,  I  have  speculated 
upon   the  history  of  that  other,  still  more  curiously 

4 


THE   PEOPLE   FROM   THE   OUTSIDE 

mingled,  and  still  more  predominant,  branch  of  the 
race  that  inhabits  a  western  half-continent.  As  the 
result  of  these  speculations  I  have  offered  to  tie- 
world  two  volumes  of  impressions — the  one  of  this 
people  very  much  compressed  into  a  great  town,  the 
other  of  this  same  people  amidst  the  green  acres  of 
a  restricted  island.  In  the  present  volume  I  propose 
to  myself  to  record  a  view  of  this  people's  corporate 
activities,  of  its  manifestations  as  a  nation.  With 
the  completion  of  this  volume  I  shall  have  achieved 
the  task  that  set  itself  to  me  during  the  night  after 
the  afore-mentioned  student  of  literature  made  his 
singular  remark. 

The  person  who  sets  himself  such  a  task  should,  if 
he  is  to  perform  it  at  all  ideally,  possess  certain  quali- 
ties and  the  negation  of  certain  qualities.  He  should 
be  attached  by  very  strong  ties  to  the  race  of  which 
he  writes,  or  he  will  write  without  sympathy.  He 
should,  if  possible,  be  attached  to  as  many  other 
races  as  may  be  by  ties  equally  strong,  or  he  will, 
lacking  comprehension  of  other  national  manifesta- 
tions, be  unable  to  draw  impartial  comparisons.  He 
must  be  possessed  of  a  mind  of  some  aptness  to 
interest  itself  in  almost  every  department  of  human 
thought,  or  his  view  will  be  tinged  with  that  saddest 
of  all  human  wrong-headedness — specialisation.  He 
must  look  upon  the  world  with  the  eyes  neither  of  a 
social  reformer  nor  of  an  engineer,  neither  with  the 
eyes  of  a  composer  of  operas  nor  of  a  carpenter. 
He  must,  as  well  as  it  is  possible  for  a  single  man  to 

5 


I  in-.   SPIR]  r   ( >i-    l  111.    ?E(  >PLE 

compass  it,  be  an  all-round  man.  He  must,  in  fact, 
be  an  amateur — a  lover  of  his  kind  and  all  its  works. 

At  the  same  time  he  must  be  sufficiently  a  literary 

artist  to  be  able  to  draw  moving  pictures;  for  his 
work,  if  it  fails  to  interest,  loses  its  very  cause  for 
existence.  To  what  extent  I  who  write  these  words 
possess  these  qualifications,  1  must  leave  to  my 
biographers  to  decide. 

#  *  •  *  • 

Let  me  now  attempt  to  put  before  the  reader  the 
reasons  for  the  frame  of  mind  of  my  excellent  friend, 
the    student    of  literature     It   must  be  remembered 
that  he  is  not  English:  he  has  not  the  reasons  that 
the  Englishman  has  for  drawing  morals  from,  or  for 
accepting,  our  historic  sequences.      He  is  aware  that 
his  own  land  is  steeped,  is  rendered  fertile,  by  the 
blood   of   man    in  ages    past.      He    sees   however    in 
these    matters,    domestic    to    him,    the    pressure    of 
immense     necessities,    the    hand    of     an     august     if 
inscrutable  Providence.      But,  never  having  been  so 
much  as  momentarily  moved  by  our  national  middle- 
class  poet's  dogma  that  English  history  is  a  matter  of 
precedent  broadening  down  to  precedent,  he  cannot 
that  English  state  executions  are  part  of  an  immense 
design.      He  sees  instead  a  succession  of  sanguinary 
incidents.     For  let  it  be  remembered  that  of  the  first 
twenty-six.  sovereigns  who  reigned  in    England  since 
the  Conquest  no  less  than  ten  died  deaths  of  violence; 
that,  in  addition  to  this,  several   Queens  Consort,  one 
Queen  of  Scotland,  many  rightful  heirs  to  the  throne, 

6 


THE    PEOPLE    I- ROM     I  1 1  K    OUTSIDE 

and  innumerable  statesmen  of  prominence  died  by 
the  hands  of  the  headsman  or  the  secret  murderer. 
And  what  great  names,  what  picturesque  and 
romantic  figures  has  that  roll  not  included  ! 

There  is  a  vivid  French  historical  monograph  that 
puts  all  history  as  a  matter  of  catchwords,  as  mis- 
leading as  you  will— so  that  Henri  IV.  and  his  period 
are  typified  by  the  " poule  au  pot,"  the  Second  Empire 
by  "  I Empire  c 'est  la  paix."     And  there  are  millions 
of  observers  of  our  present  epoch  who  see  the  whole 
world  of   to-day  menaced    by   a    cloud   bearing   the 
ominous  words  "  Ccnncmi  e'est  k   Prussien  !"     In  a 
similar  way  the  Romantic  movement,  still  dominat- 
ing Europe  in  a  manner  extraordinary  enough,  has 
made,  for   continental   eyes,    the   whole   of  English 
history   appear   to   be   one   vast,    brown    canvas,    in 
which,    out    of    the    shadows,    appears    the    block. 
Shadowy  executioners  hover  in  the  half-lights  behind 
brilliant    queens   or    dark    and    melancholy    kings — 
queens    Flemish    in    looks,    queens    French,    queens 
Spanish  —  but     queens     that    are    generally    Mary 
Stuarts,   or  kings   that  are  always  Charles   Stuarts, 
or  children  that  are  always  the  Princes  in  the  Tower. 
It  is  perhaps  precisely  because  these  dead  kings  ot 
England  do  represent  principles  that  they  stand  out 
so  clearly  in  the  historical  imaginings  of  Europe,  and 
it  is  perhaps  because  they  themselves  stand  out  so 
clearly,  that  the  principles  they  merely  represented 
are  lost  in  the  light  of  their  brilliant  fates.     Speaking 
generally,  we  may  say  that  in  the  large  scheme  of 

7 


l  Hi     SPIRIT   OF  THE   PEOPLE 

things  the  fall  of  Mary  Stuart  was  a  mere  episode  in 
the  great   downward  trend  of  revealed  religion;   that 

in  the  large  scheme  of  things  the  fall  oi   Charles 

Stuart  was  hut  an  episode  in  the  great  rise  of  popular 
dominion,  or  that  the'  murder  of  the  princes  in  the 
Tower  represented  a  step  forward  in  the  great  theory 
of  the  English  kingly  history — that  theory  that  still 
makes  the  English  kingship  elective.  But,  just 
because  these  episodes  were  so  admirably  adapted 
for  the  handling  of  the  Humanists,  who  were  the 
romantic  artists  and  poets — for  that  reason  the 
executions  were  the  things  that  counted.  The  doomed 
principles  that  Mary  or  Charles  or  the  infant  Edward 
so  picturesquely  "died  for" — those  doomed  principles 
of  Catholicism,  aristocracy  or  "tail  male" — served  to 
make  Charles,  Mary  and  the  infant  Edward  sympa- 
thetic figures  in  the  eyes  of  a  sentimentalising 
Europe.  For,  if  you  die  for  a  principle  you  will 
become  an  attractive  figure;  what  the  principle  may 
be  does  not  very  much  matter. 

But  England  has  very  largely  outgrown  the  in- 
fluence of  the  Romantic  movement,  and,  living  in  the 
centre  of  a  crowd  that  is  generally  humane  beyond 
belief,  the  Englishman  sees  his  history  as  a  matter  of 
a  good-humoured  broadening  down  of  precedent  to 
precedent,    a   broad    and    tranquil    stream    of    popular 

advance  to  power  in  which  a  tew  negligible  Individuals 

have  lost  upon  the  block  their  forgotten  heads.  Who 
in  England  remembers  that  more  than  one  in  three  of 

England's  earlier  kin^s  died  deaths  of  violent  e 

8 


THE    PEOPLE    FROM   THE   OUTSIDE 

For,  upon  the  whole  the  English  crowd  has  grown 

humane  beyond  belief.*  The  other  day  a  large  dog 
to<>k  it  into  its  head  to  lie  down  and  fall  asleep  in  the 
centre  of  the  roadway  in  one  of  our  largest  and 
busiest  thoroughfares.  And  it  effectually  blocked  the 
way.  Cabs  avoided  it:  large  motor  omnibuses  drove 
carefully  round  it :  a  great  block  was  caused  by  the 
deflected  traffic,  and  a  great  deal  of  time  was  lost* 
Yet  the  dog  itself  was  absolutely  valueless  and  un- 
presentable. And,  curiously  enough,  I  happened  on 
the  next  day  to  witness  in  South  London  an  episode 
almost  exactly  similar.  A  sheep,  one  of  a  flock  on 
the  way  to  Smithfield,  had  wedged  itself  firmly  into 
the  mechanism  of  an  electric  tram.  It  remained  there 
for  three-quarters  of  an  hour,  and  I  counted  twenty- 
two  trams  all  kept  waiting  whilst  the  officials  of  the 
first  car  endeavoured  to  save  the  life  of  an  animal  that 
in  any  case  was  doomed  to  death  within  the  day. 

These  seemed  to  me  to  be  singular  instances  of 
humanity  on  the  part  of  a  race  that,  at  any  rate  in 
that  part  of  its  land,  is  remarkably  in  a  hurry.  They 
effaced  for  me  much  of  the  impression  of  underlying 
ferocity  in  the  people — the  impression  that  had  been 
caused  by  some  small  sufferings  at  the  hands  of 
hostile  mobs  during  a  period  of  strife  some  years  ago. 
For,  upon  the  whole,  the  ferocities  and  barbarities  of 

*  I  do  not  wish  to  be  taken  as  implying  that  the  English  crowd 
is  polished,  or  gentle,  or  considerate.  I  have  before  me  a  news- 
paper article  which  enumerates  twenty-nine  distinct  causes  for 
offence  given  by  one  Bank  Holiday  crowd  to  one  individual.  And 
the  estimate  does  not  appear  to  be  excessive. 

9 


I  111-.   SPIRIT   OF    I  HE   PEOPLE 

the  English  crowds  during  the  Boer  war  might  have 
been  matched  in  any  part  of  Europe.  I  me  suffered 
as  much,  being  English  upon  the  Continent,  as  one 
suffered  for  being  pro-Boer  in  this  country.  But  I 
cannot  well  imagine  In  any  continental  city  a  crowd 
of  a  couple  of  thousand  people  watching  with  intense 
sympathy  (or  even  suffering  with  good  humour  con- 
siderable inconvenience  tor  the  sake  of)  a  sheep  that 
was  shortly  to  die.  It  is  true  that  in  any  English 
street  one  may  see  a  broken-legged  horse  stand  for 
hours  waiting  to  be  put  out  of  its  agony.  Hut  that  is 
.1  manifestation  of  official  stupidity,  and  is  upon  the 
whole  a  spectacle  repugnant  to  the  feelings  of  the 
onlookers,  any  one  of  whom  would  approve  or 
applaud  the  instant  slaughtering  of  a  poor  animal. 

I  do  not  assume  that  these  instances  of  humanity 
in  English  crowds  distinguish  the  Anglo-Saxon  from 
all  his  human  brothers.  lUit  just  because  almost 
every  Englishman  will  recognise  the  truth  in  them, 
and  just  because  almost  every  Englishman  will 
applaud  the  action  of  these  tram-conductors  or 
cab-drivers,  it  does  seem  to  me  to  be  arguable  that, 
upon  the  whole,  much  of  the  ferocity  that  was  a  part 
of  the  spirit  of  the  people  has  died  out. 

Since  witnessing  these  two  events,  1  have  "put" 
them  to  several  foreigners.  It  has  been  noticeable 
to  me  that  each  of  these  foreigners  has  taken  the 
humanitarian  standard  ot  his  own  country  to  be,  .is 
it   were,  the  normal    and   proper  level   from   which  to 

.  ard  the  brute  creation — this  although    practically 

10 


THE   PEOPLE   FROM    J  I  IK   OUTSIDE 

none  of  them  was  what  we  should  call  patriotic.  But 
each  of  them  agreed  that  the  instance  of  the  sh<  <p 
betrayed  what  they  called  "  sentimentality  ;  "  each  of 
them,  indeed,  used  this  very  word.  Even  a  Hindoo 
said  that  if  the  sheep  were  to  be  slaughtered  within 
the  hour  it  mattered  very  little  whether  its  end  came 
at  the  hands  of  a  butcher  or  beneath  the  whirls  of  a 
tramcar  ;  and  a  Frenchman,  a  German,  and  a  Russian 
lady  agreed  in  saying  that  it  was  absurd  that  so 
much  inconvenience  to  human  beings  should  have 
been  incurred  merely  to  save  the  life  of  a  dog.  No 
doubt,  if  he  were  asked  to  judge  the  matter  in  the 
light  of  pure  reason,  every  Englishman  would  have 
agreed  with  them  ;  but  I  think  that  there  is  little 
doubt  that  such  an  Englishman,  if  he  had  stood  upon 
the  kerb-stone  and  watched  these  two  small  dramas, 
would  have  voted  life  to  the  dog  and  the  sheep,  or 
would  at  least  have  applauded  these  forbearances. 

It  happened  that  one  of  the  persons  to  whom  I  put 
these  cases  was  the  very  German  student  of  literature 
to  whom  I  referred  in  my  first  words.  He,  for  his 
part,  was  by  no  means  ready  to  admit  that  the 
English  were  more  the  friends  of  beasts  than  the 
inhabitants  of  Westphalia.  He  cited,  for  instance, 
the  case  of  his  brother,  a  landowner  who  possessed  a 
favourite  but  very  troublesome  horse.  This  animal 
refused  to  stand  in  harness,  with  the  result  that  every 
member  of  his  brother's  family  who  desired  to  take  a 
drive  was  forced  to  spring  into  the  cart  whilst  the 
animal   was  going  at  a  sharp  trot.      This  they  had 

1 1 


llli     SPIRl  I    <  »l-    l  HE   PE<  >PLE 

borne  with  tor  many  years.  And,  indeed,  I  myself 
have  met  with  instances  of  foreign  Family  coachmen 
who  resented  as  autocratically  as  any  Englishman 
the  keeping  waiting  of  th«ir  horses.     But  my  I  rerman 

friend,  whilst  unwilling  to  admit  that  his  compatriots 
fell  behind  our  own  in  reasonable  humanity,  Stigma- 
tised the  sparing  of  the  dog  and  the  sheep  as  part  of 
the  quite  unreasonable  "  sentimentality  "  with  which 
he  credited  the  Anglo-Saxon  race,  lie  is  my  friend, 
by  way  of  being  Professor  of  Hnglish  literature  in  a 
German  University,  and  as  such  he  is  at  present 
engaged  in  writing  a  history  of  Sentimentality  in 
England.  Ihis,  he  seems  to  see,  begins  (at  least  as 
far  as  the  sentimental  attitude  towards  the  brute 
creation  is  concerned  with  the  "  Sentimental  Journey  " 
of  Laurence  Sterne.  In  this  will  be  found  the  cele- 
brated sentimentalising  over  the  dead  ass,  or  the  still 
more  flagrant  instance  of  the  caged  starling  that  cried 
incessantly,  "I  can't  get  out!"  Bishop  Law,  the 
author  of  the  "  Devout  Call,"  was  another  of  these 
sentimentalisers,  inasmuch  as  he  was  unable  to  pass 
a  caged  bird  without  an  attempt  to  purchase  it  and  to 
set  it  at  liberty. 

Nothing,  indeed,  could  be  more  interesting  than  to 
discover  just  when  this  humanitarian  movement  did 
really  originate  in  the  hnglish  people.  For  however 
right  my  ( ierman  friend  maybe  in  dating  the  com- 
mencement of  the  sentimental  movement  in  its  other 
aspects  he  has  certainly  very  much  post-dated  this 
particular  strain  in  its  birth,      for   Sterne,  it  must   be 


THE   PEOPLE   FROM   THE   OUTSIDE 

remembered,  called  himself  Yorick.  And  if  he  had  a 
sentimental  attitude,  he  got  it  by  imitation  very 
largely  of  another  creature  of  the  creator  of  the  Prince 
of  Denmark.  For  most  of  the  meditations  of  the 
"Sentimental  Journey"  are  in  the  "vein"  of  the 
melancholy  Jacques,  and  if  we  read  through  the  role 
of  that  character  it  is  not  long  before  we  come  upon 

the  tale  of  the 

Poor  sequestered  stag 
That  from  the  hunter's  aim  had  taken  a  hurt 
And  came  to  languish     .     .     . 

Thus  the  hairy  fool, 
Much  marked  of  the  melancholy  Jacques, 
Stood  on  the  extremest  verge  of  the  swift  brook 
Augmenting  it  with  tears.     .     .     . 
"  Poor  deer,"  quoth  he,  "thou  mak'st  a  testament 
As  worldlings  do,  giving  thy  sum  of  more 
To  that  which  hath  too  much." 
"Tis  right,"  quoth  he,  "thus  misery  doth  part 
The  flux  of  company." 
"  Sweep  on,  ye  fat  and  greasy  citizens  ; 
'Tis  just  the  fashion  ;  wherefore  do  ye  look 
Upon  that  poor  and  broken  bankrupt  there  ?" 

Here  is,  indeed,  the  "note"  of  that  sentimentalism 
which  Sterne  afterwards  and  so  ably  exploited. 
Another  department  of  English  sentimentalism — that 
which  the  German,  with  some  wonder  and  some 
contempt,  is  apt  to  call  the  Englishman's  Natur- 
Schwacrmcrcijnis  mad  infatuation  for  nature — my  friend 
was  equally  prone  to  find  in  eighteenth-century  English 
poets.  Gray's  letters  from  Switzerland  are,  for 
instance,  distinguished  by  rhapsodical  passages  of 
veneration  for  the  spirit  of  the  Alps.     He  finds,  too,  in 

i3 


i  HE   SPIR]  I    OF   THE    PE<  >PLE 

Horace  Walpole's  coquettings  with  the  Gothic  on 
Strawberry  Hill  the  first  indications  of  the  modern 
Englishman's  veneration  for  tradition  in  writings  and 
in  tone  of  mind.  He  finds,  in  fact,  in  that  remark- 
able and  only  half  appreciated  eighteenth  century  of 
ours  the  first  shoots  of  nearly  all  our  present-day 
failings. 

But,  to  anyone  in  touch  with  these  tendencies,  t'» 
anyone  who  has  felt  the  almost  sublime  forgetful- 
ness  of  self  that  the  Anglo-Saxon  will  feel  when 
looking  at  animals,  at  flower-filled  woods,  or  even  at 
old  buildings  or  ancient  ceremonials, — any  English- 
man, looking  back  through  his  literature  will  find 
himself  stirred  by  echoes  of  the  things  that  now  stir 
him.  He  will  feel  that  curious  and  indefinable  flutter 
of  sentimentalism  in  reading  the  balladists,  in  Herrick, 
in  Shakespeare,  in  Chaucer,  or  right  back  in  Orme, 
who  wrote  a  Bestiary  in  the  twelfth  century. 
And,  indeed,  I  am  inclined  to  see  that  these  things 
are  inherent  to  the  British  Isles;  that,  born  of  the 
climate,  the  soil,  and  the  creatures  of  the  earth,  they 
have  arisen  sooner  or  later  in  each  of  the  races  which 
have  come  to  be  dominant  in  these  inlands  of  con- 
tinually changing  masters. 

<  me  theory  is,  of  course,  little  better  than  anoth'-r  ; 
but  for  me,  my  private  and  particular  image  of  the 
course  of  English  history  in  these  matters  is  one  of 
waving  lines.  1  see  tendencies  rise  to  the  surface  of 
the  people,  I  Bee  them  fall  again  and  rise  again.     Mm 

particular  love   for   beasts,  flowers,  and    even    for   old 

14 


THE    PEOPLE    FROM   THE   OUTSIDE 

buildings  that  the  German  calls  in  the  Englishman 
sentimentality,  appears  to  me  to  be  part  of  an 
anthropomorphism,  that  has  always  been  particularly 
characteristic,  at  sufficiently  separated  intervals,  of 
the  English  inhabitant. 

If  the  Englishman  to-day  loves  animals  it  is  because 
he  sees,  to  some  extent,  in  every  beast  a  little  replica 
of  himself.  Other  peoples  may  see  in  a  field-mouse  a 
scientific  phenomenon,  or  in  a  horse  an  implement 
meant  to  be  used.  But  the  Englishman  sees  in  the 
little  creature  with  beady  eyes  a  tiny  replica  of  him- 
self; he  "  subjectivises"  the  field-mouse  ;  he  imagines 
himself  tiny,  filled  with  fears,  confronted  by  a  giant. 
In  flowers  even,  to  some  extent,  he  sees  symbols  of 
his  own,  or  his  womenfolk's,  chastity,  boldness,  and  en- 
durance, and  in  old  buildings  he  recognises  a  quality 
of  faithfulness,  old  service,  and  stability  that  he  him- 
self aspires  to  possess.  On  this  account  the  modern 
Englishman  feels  towards  these  things  very  definite 
and  quite  real  affections. 

Of  all  this  we  are  sensible  in  English  expressions 
of  thought  as  they  crop  up  down  the  ages.  Robert 
Burns  "subjectivised  "  precisely  field-mice  and 
daisies.  Herrick  wrote  "To  Daffodils"  and  "To 
Meadows,"  attributing  to  them  a  share  of  his  own 
feelings.  Shakespeare  wrote  of  the  deer  what  I 
have  quoted,  and  he  wrote  : 

"The  moon,  methinks,  looks  with  a  watery  eye, 
And  when  she  weeps,  weeps  every  little  flower 
Lamenting  an  enforced  chastity." 

15 


I  in-.   SPIRJ  l    <  >F    l  HE   PEOPLE 

And  a  similar  anthropomorphism  may  be  found, 
peering  up* like  the  crests  ofwavea  at  various  p«-riods 

right    back    into    tin ■    days    of   Beowulf  and   the  early 

Anglo-Saxon  poets. 

I  am  far  indeed   from   saying  that   no  other  poets 
than  the  English  ever  loved  nature.     The  German 
minnesingers    cam.'    as    near    the    spirit    of   ecstatic 
delight  in  a  life  out  of  doors  as  did  even  Chaucer  or 
the  man  who  wrote  "  As  you  Like  It."     But  in  essence, 
although   Walther  von    der  Vogelweide    could  write 
such  a  ballad  as  Tandaradei,  even  the  minn. -singers 
treated  of  nature  as  a  collection  of  things  that  they 
observed  —  as    phenomena    in    fact,    not    as    part    of 
themselves.     If  the  effect  of  a  green    world    is    con- 
veyed, the  spirit  which  is  supposed  to  inhabit  leaves, 
fowls   and  fishes    is  a  different  one.      And,   roughly 
speaking,    even    this    measure    of    delight    in    nature 
seems  to  have  deserted  the  spirit  of  the  other  Ger- 
manic   peoples    with    the    minnesingers'    disappear- 
ance.    Nothing    indeed  is  more    interesting    than    to 
travel   across  a  really  typical    English    countryside 
in    spring,    with    really    typical    German    and    really 
typical    English  companions.      The  shorn   woodlands 
are  decked  with  improbable  bouquets  of  primroses  ;  in 
the    fields    amongst    the    young    lambs    the    daffodils 
shak<-  in  the  young  winds  ;  along  the  moist  roadsides, 
beneath  the  quicken  hedges,  there  will   be   a  dia- 
phanous  shimmer  of  cuckoo-flowers.     And,   as  the 
i  oach  rolls  along  there  will  be  from  the  English  little 
outcries  of  delight.    They  cast  off  even  their  man- 

16 


THE   PEOPLE   FROM    THE   OUTSIDE 

ners :  they  say:  "Oh,  look  I**  The  Germans  in  the 
meantime  stiffen  a  little  with  astonishment,  a  little 
with  contempt.  For  the  Englishmen  a  thousand 
words  are  singing  in  their  ears.  They  arc  in  the 
presence  of  things  that  really  matter:  in  presence  of 
some  of  th<-  few  things  in  which  it  is  really  legitimate 
to  be  sensuously  and  entirely  delighted.  All  the 
warrants  of  all  their  poets  are  on  their  side.  Words, 
words,  words,  tingle  in  their  ears.  All  sorts  of 
phrases — from  the  Bible,  from  Shakespeare,  from 
Wordsworth,  from  Merrick — u  The  flowers  appear  on 
the  earth  ;  the  time  of  the  singing  of  birds  is  eome"  ; 
"  They  flash  upon  that  inward  eye  which  is  the  bliss  of 
solitude"'  ;  "  When  ladysmocks  all  silver  white  do  tint 
the  meadows  with  delight."  A  thousand  quotations — 
and  the  Englishman  is  the  man  in  the  world  who 
knows  his  poets,  the  man  of  this  world  who  is  com- 
pact of  quotations — a  thousand  quotations  are  implied 
in  his  "Oh,  look  !"  The  Germans  in  the  meanwhile 
sit  a  little  stolid,  a  little  sardonic,  a  little  uncomfort- 
able even,  as  I  myself  have  felt  when  I  have  driven 
with  Germans  along  a  broad  chaussee  and  they  have 
burst  into  some  folk-song.  For  the  German  has  not 
any  German  quotations  behind  him  ;  he  hardly  knows 
the  German  for  daffodil,  since  the  daffodil  in  German 
is  confounded  with  all  the  other  narcissi:  he  only 
knows  that  he  is  confronted  with  a  foreign  manifes- 
tation :  with  a  manifestation  of  that  Natur-Schzuaer- 
merei  which  to  a  German  is  as  odd  and  confusing  a 
thing  as  to  an  Englishman  is  the  Teutonic  habit  of 

17  C 


I  in     SPIR]  l    OF    I  HE   PE<  >PLE 

bursting  into  part-songs,  or  the  Latin  foolishness  of 
male  embraces. 

[Tie  Latins  themselves  face  this  particular  English 
emotionalism  with  a  different  complexion.  It'  they 
have  not  the  English  quotations  to  help  them  they 
have  not  the  German's  self-consciousness  to  hinder 
them.  Emotional  themselves,  they  an-  pleased  to 
witness  emotions,  they  are  even  anxious  to  under- 
stand the  nature  of  this  new  emotional  resource,  since 
here  is  perhaps  a  new  emotion  in  which  they  them- 
selves may  revel — so  that  I  have  myself  had  my  own 
quotation  caught  up  and  repeated  by  a  gentleman  of 
Latin  origin.  He  eyed  my  daffodils — they  grew  in  a 
green  bank  given  over  to  poultry,  and  had  in  con- 
sequence been  fenced  round  with  wire  netting  for 
protection — he  eyed  my  daffodils  with  some  non- 
comprehension,  and  then,  catching  my  words,  echoed 
quite  enthusiastically  : 

"Oh!  yes;  yes that  come  'before  the  swal- 
low dares,  and  take  the  winds  of  March  with 
beauty.'  " 

We  may,  indeed,  take  it  that  the  English  and  the 
German  are  akin  in  their  respei  I  for  authority.  It  it 
were  possible  to  imagine  a  German  scientific  pro- 
nouncement in  favour  of  daffodils,  considered, 
from  a  military  or  a  commercial  point  of  view — if  it 
were  theoretically  possible  to  imagine  so  improbable 
a  thing— we  might  well  see  the  German,  too,  burst 
out  enthusiastically  over  the  grey-green  clumps  with 
their   golden,    dancing    fountains   <,t    flowers.     Hut, 

18 


THE    PEOPLE    FROM    I  HE   OUTSIDE 

whilst  the  German  calls  out  for  an  authoritative  or  a 
scientific  pronouncement,  the  Englishman  craves  a 
weighty  phrase,  a  Biblical  line,  a  something  suited 
for  "treatment"  in  the  noble  blank  verse  of  his 
romantic  and  singular,  poetic  dialect.  For  the 
Englishman  is  very  wonderfully  under  the  domina- 
tion of  the  "mighty  line."  The  German  might 
quite  conceivably  rhapsodise  over  a  factory  chimney  : 
the  Englishman  will  never  see  its  wonderful  poetic 
value  until  some  poet  has  died  after  having  put 
factory  life  into  a  new  epic  glorious  in  sound.  That 
day  may,  however,  never  come — for  who,  nowadays, 
can  hope  really  to  compete  with  the  English  Bible, 
or  the  lyrics  of  Suckling? — and  until  something  can 
be  "quoted"  in  favour  of  the  factory  chimney,  it  is 
likely  that  the  factory  chimney  will  remain  despised 
or  openheartedly  ignored.  The  subjection  of  the 
Englishman  to  the  spoken  word  is  indeed  very 
remarkable.  The  German,  speaking  of  an  opponent, 
will  use  language  very  terrible;  but  once  he  comes 
to  action  his  deeds  will  fall  short,  upon  the  whole,  on 
the  side  of  humanity.  The  Frenchman,  on  the  other 
hand,  adjusts  his  actions  to  his  threats  with  some 
nicety.  With  the  Englishman  his  deeds  are  apt  to 
be  more  weighty  than  his  words.  Thus,  I  remember 
lying,  on  a  hot  and  sultry  day,  upon  a  beach  beside 
three  very  excellent  and  humane  City  merchants. 
The  sea  lapped  the  strand,  the  sky  was  very  blue,  and 
one  of  them  (it  was  during  the  South  African  war) 
read  out  from  his  paper  the  announcement  that  the 

19  C  2 


THE   SPIRIT  OF  THE   PEOPLE 

Burr  women  wore;  arriving  to  fight  beside  their 
husbands.  The  second  commented,  almost  beneath 
his  breath,  as  if  it  were  a  dismal  and  obscene  secret ! 

"  i  )h  !  well  ;  if  they  do  that  we  shall  have  to  shoot 
back  at  them." 

The  third  said  : 

"  Oh  !  yes ;  we  shall  have  to  treat  them  like  the 
men  :  but  we  mustn't  say  so ! "  And  all  three 
agreed  that  we  must  not  say  so. 

I  return  to  the  subject  of  the  late  war  because  it  is 
the  last  evidence  that  we  have  of  any  really  public 
ferocity  latent  in  the  English  people.  During  that 
rather  disagreeable  period  I  made  one  or  two 
speeches  in  the  interests  neither  of  Boer  nor  of 
Englishman,  but  of  the  African  natives.  To  them 
it  seemed  to  me — and  it  still  seems  so — the  African 
continent  belongs.  I  received  on  that  account  a 
certain  amount  of  mishandling  from  either  party. 
By  the  pro-Boers  I  was  contemptuously  silenced 
as  an  impracticable  sentimentalist  ;  by  the  Im- 
perialists my  clothes  were  torn.  I  witnessed,  too, 
on  the  occasion  of  the  Queen's  Hall  pro-Boer 
meeting,  a  certain  amount  of  mob  violence.  The 
attitude  of  the  crowd  appeared,  upon  the  whole,  to 
be  expressed  somewhat  as  follows: — "Here  are  a 
lot  of  foreigners  conspiring  in  our  very  midst  to  do 
something  against  our  Queen  and  country.  Hen 
are  policemen  protecting  them.  It's  a  very 
mysterious  business.  Let's  knock  down  any  person 
in  a  soft  hat."     And  they  did  so. 

20 


THE   PEOPLE   FROM   THE   OUTSIDE 

But  it  must  be  remembered  that  here  were  people 
acting  in  a  great  crowd,  and  it  must  be  remembered 
that  great  crowds  are  liable  to  contagious  madnesses. 
And,  indeed,  abroad,  where  I  passed  for  an  English- 
man, I  witnessed  and  suffered  from  more  ferocity 
during  that  period  than  I  did  in  England,  where  I 
passed  for  a  pro-Boer.  And  upon  the  whole,  lament- 
able as  the  patriotic  excesses  of  crowds  during  that 
time  appear  nowadays  to  every  Englishman,  I  am 
inclined  to  think  that,  by  comparison  with  the  actions 
of  foreign  crowds  during  similar  periods,  the  English 
crowd  may  be  called  singularly  lacking  in  ferocity. 

I  am  anxious  to  guard  myself  from  appearing  to 
write  with  too  great  a  complacency  of  a  nationality 
that  is  more  or  less  my  own ;  therefore  I  use  the 
words  "  lacking  in  ferocity  "  after  having  pondered 
over  them  for  some  time.  For,  from  one  very  tenable 
point  of  view,  ferocity  is  an  attribute  very  proper  to 
a  crowd,  since  in  a  crowd  all  the  human  attributes, 
whether  of  humanity  or  of  cruelty,  are  wrought  up  to 
their  highest  expression.  A  crowd  ought  to  express 
itself  by  means  of  excesses  ;  it  turns  its  thumbs  either 
up  or  down  ;  it  does  not  stay  to  reflect.  Therefore 
we  may  say  that  a  crowd  of  only  moderate  ferocity 
must  be  made  up  of  individuals  each  of  whom  is 
relatively  emasculated. 

I  am  inclined  therefore  to  think  that  the  idea  of  a 
resort  to  physical  violence  in  any  extreme  whatever 
has  almost  died  out  of  the  English  race  in  the  large. 
For,  supposing   that  the  British  peoples  really  did 

21 


l  HE   SPIRJ  l    <  IF    l  Hi     PE(  'I'll-. 

believe  in  the  justice  of  their  cause,  the  pro-Boers, 
tlit-  foreign,  uncouth,  un-English  traitors  to  the  nation, 
ought,  in  the  genera]  scale  <>t'  these  things,  to  ha 
been  visited  with  extreme  punishment.  Yet  I  hardly 
think  that  one  organ  of  opinion  seriously  proposed 
that  even  Colonel  Lynch — who  was  actually  and  in 
sober  earnest  a  traitor  -that  even  this  notable  rebel 
should  be  put  to  death.  It  is  true  that  a  number  of 
British  traitors,  taken  with  arms  in  their  hands 
amongst  the  Boer  prisoners,  were  summarily  shot  in 
South  Africa.  But  these  episodes  passed  almost  in 
secret:  I  imagine  that  the  fact  is  hardly  known  ev<-n 
now  to  the  majority  of  Englishmen  ;  and  1  imagine 
that  even  during  the  war  hardly  a  single  Englishman 
would  in  cold  blood  have  sanctioned  those  military 
executions. 

Upon  the  whole,  then,  I  should  be  inclined  to  repeat 
that  ferocity  may  have  passed  away  from  the  spirit 
of  the  people.  We  cannot,  I  should  say,  any  Longer 
seriously  imagine  the  British  people  condemning  its 
ruler  to  death  :  we  cannot  well  picture  it  clamouring 
for  the  death  of  an  unpopular  Minister  of  the  <  TOwn. 
We  cannot  imagine  these  things  in  England,  whereas 
in  almost  every  continental  nation  some  sort  of 
physical    violence    is    a    quite    conceivable    resort    in 

political  differences,  either  on  the  part  of  peoples  or 

of    rulers.      (  )t    rulers  on  the    Continent   almost    with- 
out  exception,  it  is   to   be   said   that   they  will  use 

the    drawn    sword     t0    repress    trilling     disorders.        I 

have  myself  twice  seen  the  sword  used  in  France  and 


THE  PEOPLK  FROM  THE  OUTSIDE 

once  in  Germany  for  the  mere  clearing  of  a  public 
place.  Upon  to  how  great  an  extent  lethal  weapons 
are  the  instruments  of  government  in  Russia  it  is 
hardly  necessary  to  dilate. 

It  is  in  fact,  for  any  one  really  acquainted  with  the 
temper  of  the  English  crowd,  difficult  to  imagine  it 
really  violent  in  action,  and  it  is  almost  equally  diffi- 
cult to  imagine  its  rulers  violent  in  repression.  One 
can,  of  course,  never  be  certain  that  circumstances 
may  not  to-morrow  aris<>  in  which  over  some  perfectly 
trivial  cause  blood  may  be  shed  in  the  streets  of 
London.  But  that  at  least  is  the  "  impression  "  that 
is  left  upon  me  after  much  mixing  with  English 
crowds.  That  a  residuum  of  brutish  violence  may 
remain,  in  pockets  as  it  were,  in  crannies  of  the  slums 
or  in  police  barracks,  no  one  will  care  to  deny  who 
has  seen  London  policemen  make  some  arrests,  or 
who  has  seen  that  most  disagreeable  of  all  sights,  a 
South  or  East  London  crowd  attempting  to  rescue  a 
prisoner  from  the  police.  Nothing,  indeed,  can  be 
more  disagreeable  to  witness  than  either  of  these 
manifestations  of  street  violence.  The  kick  on  the 
shins  or  the  hard  nudge  in  the  ribs  that  a  tall  police- 
man will  give  to  some  wretched  loafer  seems  to  be 
skilfully  and  impassively  designed  to  inflict  more  pain 
than  almost  any  human  action  that  one  cares  to 
figure  to  oneself;  whilst  the  spectacle  of  the  blue  figure 
with  its  intent  face,  hemmed  in  shoulder  high  in  a 
knot,  in  a  drab,  straight  street,  is,  in  its  own  particular 
way,  as  hideous  and  suggestive  a  nightmare  as  one 

23 


THE   SPIRJ  1"   OF  THE    PEOPLE 

Cares  to  figure  tor  one's  unpleasant  imaginings.       Put 
in  a  sense  both  these  things  are  excusable.    Who  gave 

the  tirst  blow  in  the  miserable  struggle  that  always 

wages  between  the  police  and  the  unhappy  poor,  it  is 
impossible  to  determine.  The  original  contest  or  its 
rights  and  wrongs  are  hidden  in  the  impenetrable  mists 
of  an  unchronicled  history.  Perhaps  it  was  the  first 
guardian  of  the  peace  who  gave  the  first  unnecessary 
nudge  in  the  ribs  to  the  first  loafer;  or  perhaps  in  the 
first  built  of  London  courts  the  first  loafer  slipped  be- 
neath a  glimmering  lamp  round  a  corner  to  bonnet  the 
first  policeman.  Be  that  as  it  may  the  obscure  blood 
feud  remains — the  blood  feud  between  these  lowest 
fringes  of  the  public  and  its  controllers.  Probably 
this,  too,  will  die  away.  Occasionally,  as  things  are 
at  present  constituted,  for  some  obscure  reason,  having 
its  rise  in  some  too  virile  tradition,  a  wave  of  senseless 
violence  will  rise  from  these  depths;  will  rise  to 
be  called  Hooliganism,  or  something  of  the  sort. 
That  the  great  public  will  hear  of  and  will  fight 
with  as  best  it  may,  till  it  dies  as  mysteriously  as 
it  arose.  Occasionally,  too,  some  inspector  will  set 
a  tradition,  a  standard,  of  brutality  to  the  men  under 
his  charge.  Of  that,  as  a  rule,  the  great  public 
will  never  hear,  but  the  groans  that  arise  from  the 
crowded  and  narrow  courts  will  eventually  reach  the 
ears  of  the  higher  authorities,  and  the  evil  be  mitigated 
by  a  removal  or  a  promotion.* 

*  I  am  aware  that  my  remarks  upon  the  police  force  may  be  open 
to  misinterpretation   because    I    have  had  occasion  to  dwell  upon 

^4 


HIE   PEOPLE    FROM   THE   OUTSIDE 

And  indeed  these  tilings,  regarded  from  the  broad 
point  of  view  of  national  manifestations,  matter  very- 
little.  For  it  is  just  in  the  organised  forces  of  authority 
that  traditions  of  violence  must  necessarily  be  longest 
preserved ;  and  it  is  just  to  the  poorest,  least  fed,  and 
worst  housed  of  the  community,  it  is  just  into  the 
darkest  and  deepest  crannies  of  the  body  politic  that 
the  light  of  humanitarianism  will  last  penetrate.  Even 
as  one  can  hardly  imagine  that  the  British  soldiery 
will  ever  use  their  lethal  weapons  against  an  English 
crowd,  so  one  imagines  that  hardly  any  English 
criminal  would  nowadays  do  anything  more  than  say 
to  an  arresting  policeman  :  "  Oh,  I'll  come  quietly  !  " 
One  imagines,  I  mean,  that  any  British  Ministry 
would  give  in  its  demission  rather  than  incur  the 
responsibility  of  ordering  soldiery  to  fire  into  an 
English  crowd,  just  as  one  imagines  that  almost  every 
English  criminal  is  sufficiently  educated  to  refrain 
from  vindictively  attempting  —  without  chance  of 
escape — to  mutilate  the  mere  instrument  of  justice. 


brutalities.  I  may  state  that  in  the  course  of  my  ordinary  vocations 
I  have  five  times  witnessed  acts  of  what  appeared  to  me  unneces- 
sary violence  on  the  part  of  policemen.  One  of  these  latter  I 
subsequently  questioned,  and  he  assured  me  that  his  violence  was 
not  unnecessary,  and  I  believe  he  was  right.  I  have  twice  seen 
policemen  rather  seriously  mishandled  by  small  crowds,  and  I 
have  known  rather  well  at  least  one  quite  decent  "rough"  whose 
iclie  fixe  was  to  murder  a  certain  member  of  the  T  division. 
These  facts  appear  to  me  to  constitute  a  reasonably  intelligible 
casus  belli,  a  sufficient  complement  and  supplement 


l  HE   SPIR]  I    OF    I  ill-.   PEOPLE 

It  would  be  a  silly  performance:    it  would  !>•'   like 
biting  tli«-  handcuffs. 

I  have  pursued  this  train  of  thought    with   some 
tenacity,  not  because  it  was  &  i  [dentally  suggested  to 
me  by  my  friend  the  German  student  <>f  literature, 
but  because  it  seems  to  me  to  be  the  most  important 
aspect   of  English    national    life.      For   it    must    be 
remembered  that  what  humanity  has  most  to  thank 
th<-     English    race    for    is    not   the    foundation    of   a 
vast    ompire;     the  establishment  of   a  tradition   of 
seamanship;    the  leading  the  way  into  the  realms  of 
mechanical  advance.     It  is  not  even  for  its  poets  that 
England  must  be  thanked  ;  it  is  certainly  not  for  its 
love  of  the  fin.-  arts  «,r  its  philosophies.      It   is  tor  its 
evolution  of  a  rule  of  thumb  system  by  which  men 
may  live  together  in  large  masses.      It   has  shown  to 
all  the  world  how  great  and  teeming  populations  may 
inhabit  a  small  island  with  a  minimum  of  discomfort, 
a  minimum  of  friction,  preserving  a  decent  measure  ol 
individual   independence  ol   thought   and   character, 
and    enjoying    a    comparatively    level    standard    of 
matt-rial    comfort    and     sanitary    precaution.       There 
have  been  empires  as  great  as  the  British  ;  therehave 
perhaps   been   naval  captains  as  great  as  Nelson — 
though  this  I  am  inclined  to  doubt,  since  as  a  pri> 
( onfession  I  may  set  it  down  that  for  me  Nelson  is  the 
one  artist  that  England  has  produced.    There  have 
certainly  been  writers  as  great  as  Shakespeare,  and 
musicians,  painters,  architects,  generals,  ironworkers, 
chemists,  and  even  possibly  mathematicians,  galore 

20 


THE   PEOPLE    FROM    I  HE   OUTSIDE 

greater  than  any  that  have  been  produced  within  our 

Seven  Seas.  A  nation  each  of  whose  individuals  is 
apt  to  be  brought  to  a  Standstill  in  any  train  of 
thought  by  tin.'  magic  of  .1  "quotation"  can  hardly 
hope  to  be  a  nation  of  artists,  since,  in  the  great  sense, 
the  supreme  art  is  the  supreme  expression  of  common 
sense.  But — in  the  great  sense,  too — life  is  a  thing 
so  abounding  in  contradictions  and  bewilderments 
that  a  great  sense  of  logic  is  of  little  service  to  a 
nation  whose-  main  problem  is  how  to  live.  For  that 
purpose  a  mind  well  stored  with  quotations  is  a  much 
better  tool,  and  the  more  sounding  and  the  more  self- 
contradictory  those  quotations  may  be  the  bett«-r  will 
be  the  tool. 

For,  upon  the  whole  we  may  say  that  a  universally 
used  "quotation  "  has  the  weight  of  a  proverb,  and  if  a 
proverbial  philosophy  have  little  in  its  favour  as  an 
instrument  of  intellectual  investigation,  it  is  yet  a 
very  excellent  aid  to  bearing  with  patience  the 
eccentricities  of  our  neighbours,  the  trials  of  the 
weather,  and  the  tricks  of  fate.  In  dealing  with  his 
neighbour,  in  fact,  the  Englishman  is  singularly  apt 
to  be  lacking  in  that  imagination  which  is  insight — 
and  I  can  imagine  few  worse  places  than  England  in 
which  to  suffer  from  any  mental  distress,  since,  with 
the  best  will  in  the  world,  the  Englishman  is  curiously 
unable  to  deal  with  individual  cases,  and  every  case 
of  mental  distress  differs  from  every  other.  On  the 
other  hand,  there  are  few  better  places  in  which  to 
suffer  from  financial  or  material  troubles.     These  the 

27 


I  HE   SPIR]  r   OF   THE   PEOPLE 

Englishman  can  deal  with,  since  they  are  .subject,  as 

a  rule,  to  one  or  Other  of  his  maxims.  He  will  say: 
"  Bis dat qui citodat :  I  [eaven  loves  .1  cheerful  giver;  " 
Or,  "Better  love  can  no  man  show  than  that  he  lay 
down  his  life  for  his  friend."  And  he  will  do  it.  Hut 
for  mental  distress  he  has  only:  "Therein  the  patient 
must  minister  to  himself;  "  or  that  most  soul-wounding 
of  all  maxims:  "There  are  hundreds  worse  off  than 
you,  my  friend  !  " 

In  a  sort  of  mathematical  progression  this  almost 
ferocious  lack  of  imagination  has  made,  in  the 
English  race,  for  an  almost  imaginative  lack  of 
ferocity.  You  may  set  down  the  formula  .is  this  : — 
i.  I  do  not  enquire  into  my  neighbour's  psychology; 
ii.  I  do  not  know  my  neighbour's  opinions  ;  iii.  I 
give  him  credit  for  having  much  such  opinions  as 
my  own  ;  iv.  I  tolerate  myself;  v.  I  tolerate  him. 
And  so,  in  these  fortunate  islands  we  all  live  very 
comfortably  together. 


28 


THE  ROAD  TO  THE  WEST. 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE  ROAD  TO  THE  WEST. 

ENGLAND,  almost  more  than  any  other,  is  the 
land  that  has  been  ruled  by  foreigners,  yet  the 
Englishman,  almost  more  than  any  other  man, 
will  resent  or  will  ignore  the  fact  that  his  country  has 
ever  been  subjected.  Confronted  with  this  proposition, 
he  will  at  once  produce  his  quotation  from  Shake- 
speare : 

"This  England  never  did  nor  never  shall 
Lie  at  the  proud  foot  of  a  conqueror  ..." 

And  he  will  believe  it ;  and  in  the  fact,  and  in  its 
being  ignored,  may  be  found  the  true  sources  of  English 
greatness.  Almost  every  continental  race — and  at 
least  one  Asiatic  race — can  take  a  kindly  interest  in 
English  territory,  because  almost  every  continental 
race  of  importance  can  say:  "At  one  time  we 
conquered  England."  French,  Latin,  German,  Dutch, 
Scot,  Welshman — all  can  say  it.  Even  the  Spaniards 
can  say,  "Once  a  King  of  Spain  was  King  of  England." 
But  if  you  put  these  facts  to  an  Englishman,  he  may 
confess  to  their  truth  in  the  letter.     Nevertheless,  he 

3i 


I  III-:   SPIRIT  OF  THE    PEOPLE 

will  s.iv  that,  in  the  spirit,  these  allegations  are  untrue, 
unfair,  un-English,  in  short ;  and  "  the  letter,"  he  will 
quote,    "  killeth."      Approaching   the    matter    more 
nearly  he  will  say:  "All  these  fellows  <*r*  'our--. -Ives.' 
We,  being  English,  have  swallowed  them  up.    We 
have  digested  them.     It   is,  as   it  were,  true  that  they 
conquered  us;    but   they  conquered    us    not    because 
they   were   foreigners,    but    because   they   were    pre- 
destined to  become  Englishmen."     The  facts  concern- 
ing   the    component    factors    of    the     Englishman's 
greatness  are  so  bizarre  and  so  varied,  that  only  that 
one  generalisation  can  embrace  them  all.     Thus  the 
greatest  of  all  Englishmen  was  of  Danish  extraction: 
the  most  singular,  the  most  popular  and  most  diversely 
gifted — the  most  appealing  of  all  England's  real  rulers 
during  the  nineteenth  century  was  a  Jew.     These  facts 
are  such  truisms  that    it    seems  hardly  pertinent  to 
bring    them    into    a    serious    page;    the    Englishman 
blinks  them  with  his  formula,  "All  these  fellows  arc 
ourselves."     Yet   these   facts   are    so    important    to   a 
comprehension    of  the    Spirit    of  this    People,  of  its 
greatnesses   and  its  weaknesses,   that   no  knot    in    a 
handkerchief  could  ever  be  sufficiently  large  to  keep 
them    in    our   memories.       It   is    not    merely  for   the 
achievements    of  those    men,   important  though  they 
w«-re,  that   these  facts  should  be  remembered  in  this 
conjunction.       It    IS    for    the   hold     that     Nelson    and 

Disraeli  had  over  the  popular  imagination.     And 

it    is    part   Of   the    Same  train   of  thought  that   brings 

one  to  the  consideration  of  the  reverse  of  the  medal. 

3^ 


THE   ROAD  TO  THE    WEST 

For,  if  th«-  attraction  of  a  foreign  figure  is  really 
enormous  for  the  Englishman,  the  attraction  of 
England  and   the    English   spirit   for   the  foreigner 

is  almost  .is  st. inline.  Once  he  becomes,  by  means 
of  papers,  a  British  subject,  your  Chinaman,  Russian, 
or  Portuguese  i1-,  more  than  any  Englishman,  ready 

and  anxious  to  asseverate,  "I  am  an   Englishman." 

I  have  seldom  been  more  embarrassed  than  when 
travelling  in  foreign  countries  with  such  persons; 
their  unwillingness  to  conform  to  continental  habits  ; 
their  recalcitrance  in  the  face  of  ticket  collectors, 
waiters,  guides  to  monuments,  and  all  the  other 
constituted  authorities  is  singular  and  troublesome  ; 
and,  in  the  other  department  of  life,  I  can  imagine 
few  agonies  of  injured  innocence  quite  equal  to  that 
of  a  boy  of  foreign  extraction  at  an  English  school. 
At  times  he  will  get  called  "Frenchy"  or  "dirty 
German."  This  will  not  happen  very  often,  perhaps, 
because  the  English  boy,  like  the  English  man,  is 
ready  to  accept  for  his  particular  small  republic  the 
services  of  all  and  sundry.  I  remember  being  at 
school  with  an  African  prince,  who  was  a  fast  bowler 
of  formidable  efficiency.  With  enormous  arms  and 
the  delivery  of  a  windmill  he  sent  down  a  ball  that, 
to  myself  usually  keeping  the  wickets,  was  for  the 
five  minutes  or  so  of  an  over  a  thing  to  be  almost 
deprecated.  It  was  power  for  our  side,  but  embarrass- 
ing for  myself. 

In  the  last  match  that  he  played  in  he  took  seven 
of  the  wickets  for  thirty-two  runs,  and  in  the  second 

33  D 


I111-.    SI'IRI  I    ()!•"    mi-     PEOPLE 

innings  six  tor  twenty.  Our  victory  was  signal.  But 
I  never  forgot  the  injured  innocence  of  our  side  when 
we  were  faced  with  the  remonstrance  that  it  was  not 

sporting  to  have  the  aid  of  a  "  foreigner."  I  remember 
very  well  saying :  "  He's  been  to  our  school.  It  isn't 
even  as  if  he  were  a  Frenchy  or  a  Dutchman." 

The  singularity  of  my  own  racial  position  brought 
me  at  that  moment  to  a  standstill.  But  the  rest  of 
my  team  took  up  the  parable  for  me.  We  felt 
intensely  English.  There  was  our  sunshine,  our 
"  whit's,*'  our  golden  wickets,  our  green  turf.  And 
we  felt,  too,  that  Stuart,  the  pure-blooded  Dahomeyan, 
with  the  dark  tan  shining  upon  his  massive  and 
muscular  chest,  was  as  English  as  our  pink-and-white 
or  sun-browned  cheeks  could  make  us.  It  may  have 
been  this  feeling  only,  a  spirit  of  loyalty  to  one  of 
our  team.  But  I  think  it  was  deeper  than  this.  It 
was  a  part  of  the  teachings  engendered  in  us  by  the 
teachings  of  the  history  of  the  British  Islands:  it  was 
a  part  of  the  very  spirit  of  the  people.  We  could  not 
put  it  more  articulately  into  words  than,  "  lie's  been 
to  our  school."  But  I  am  almost  certain  that  we  felt 
that  that  training,  that  contact  with  our  traditions, 
was  sufficient  to  turn  any  child  of  the  sun  into  ,i  very 
•  dlent  Englishman.  In  our  history,  as  we  had 
Confronted  its  spirit,  a  touch  of  English  soil  was 
sufficient  to  do  as  much  for  William  the  Norman, 
who,  though  we  call  him  a  Conqueror,  seems  to  most 
English  boys  eminently  more  English  than  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  who  was  weak  enough  to  get  shot  in  th<'  eye. 

34 


1  HE    ROAD  TO  THE    WES1 

Similarly,  for  the  English  boy,  the  French  Planta- 
genets,  the  Welsh  Tudors,  the  Scotch  Stuarts,  the 
Hanoverian  Gruelphs,  and  even  Dutch  William — all 
these  kings  became  "  English "  the  moment  they 
ruled  in  England.  I  know  very  w<-ll  that  that  was  the 
"  impression  "  that  the  study  of  English  history  left 
upon  the  mind  of  the  English  boy  of  my  date. 

Looking  back  upon  the  remarkable  process  now,  it 
is  a  little  difficult  for  me  to  reconstitute  the  gradual 
development  of  this  singular,  but  none  the  less 
veracious,  Historic  Spirit.  When  I  read  the  erudite 
and  almost  puzzling  "Child's  History  of  England" 
that  one  of  my  own  daughters  reads  for  her  private 
delectation,  I  am  apt  to  be  a  little  puzzled  to  pick  up 
the  string.  In  this  particular  work — its  circulation  is 
almost  incredible — I  see  groups  of  facts,  groups  of 
maps,  groups  of  engravings,  but  I  do  not  see  any- 
where a  trace  of  the  great  English  Theory.  Here 
are  facts  about  the  conditions  of  serfs  under  the  great 
abbeys;  maps  of  England  under  the  Angevin  kings; 
admirable  engravings  of  rose-nobles ;  of  pre-Re- 
formation  church  ornaments,  even  of  Gothic  home- 
steads. But  I  do  not  quite  see  how  my  own  children, 
who  by  blood  are  more  English  than  myself,  are  to 
become  so  violently  English  as  was  I  myself  in 
spirit  at  the  age  of,  let  us  say,  sixteen.  That  they 
will  do  so,  I  do  not  much  doubt ;  and  I  do  not  much 
doubt  that  they  will  do  so  along  much  the  same  road 
as  that  taken  by  myself  and  my  comrades. 

Our  serious  impressions  of  English  history  began, 

35  D  2 


THE   SPIRJ  r  <  >F  THE   PEOPLE 

ol  course,  with  the  Conquest— began,  I  should  imagine 
for  most  of  us,  with  the  excellent "  Mrs.  Markham," 
of  which  1  remember  only  the  name  Without  doubt, 
before  tin-  Conquest  there  was,  tor  most  «»t  us,  too, 
"  Little  Arthur,"  of  which  I  can  remember  only  a 
shadowy  form  of  small  books  in  yellow,  shiny  linen 
(  overs,  that  curled  backwards  in  the  fingers.  "  Little 
Arthur,"  I  Imagine,  most  of  us  confused  with  the 
small  prince,  son  of  Geoffrey  Plantagenet,  who  died 
a  pathetic,  anecdotal  death.  "Little  Arthur"  )iad 
made  us  dimly  acquainted  with  the  fact  that  there 
had  been  in  Hngland,  before  the  dark  wall  of  the 
Conquest,  some  sort  of  fairy-tale  population  of  the 
British  [sles.  There  had  been,  for  instance,  a  King 
Alfred  who  burned  cakes.  But  he  and  his  contem- 
poraries were,  for  us,  precisely  figures  of  fairy-tales, 
perhaps  because  his  adventure  with  the  cakes  formed 
one  of  those  anecdotes  that  we  heard  along  with  the 
tales  of  Giant  Blunderbore  and  the  other  engrossing 
projections  of  English  nursery  life.  These  died  away 
as  soon  as  we  went  to  "school." 

History  began  with  1066.  And  the  Normans  being 
tlie  first  rulers  of  England  that  we  heard  of  became 
for  us  the  first  Englishmen.  That  territorial  tact  did 
perhaps  have  the  greatest  influence  over  our  minds. 
These  things  took  place  in  England;  this  was  a 
history  of  England;  therefore  it  was  a  history  of 
Englishmen.  So  the  Normans  were  the  first  Anglo- 
Saxons  we  became  acquainted  with.  They  were  the 
first  to   be  BUC<  BSSrul  !    to   conquer  against  great  odds 

36 


IIII'.    ROAD   TO   THK   WEST 

— they  were  the  first  to  show  the  true  genius  of  the 
race.  (I  fancy  that  that  remains  the  "  note  "  of  adult 
England  of  the  present  day.  I  put  the  question  to  a 
very  typical  Englishman  with  whom  I  entered  into 
conversation  yesterday  during  a  prolonged  railway 
journey.  He  said:  "Well,  of  course,  the  Anglo- 
Saxons  were  a  sort  of  German,  weren't  they?") 
And,  indeed,  when  later  we  came  at  school  to  learn 
that  there  were  English  before  1066,  we  really  did 
regard  these  Anglo-Saxons  as  a  sort  of  German — not 
a  modern,  efficient,  Prussianised  German,  but  a  pale, 
disorganised,  ineffectual  population.  They  were 
always  being  harried  by  the  Danes ;  they  had  not 
really  "settled"  the  Danes'  war  when,  just  before 
the  battle  of  Hastings,  Harold  defeated  Harold 
Harfager  at  Stamford  Bridge.  And  I  fancy  that 
most  of  us  regarded  the  Romans  as  being  infinitely 
more  "English"  than  the  Britons,  in  spite  of 
Cassivellaunus  and  Boadicea,  who  being  a  woman  did 
not  really  count.  For,  after  all,  Caesar  did  the  sort 
of  thing  that  every  English  boy  imagines  himself 
doing. 

The  really  tragic  incident  of  my  youngest  days 
was  a  Homeric  battle  which  I  fought  on  a  piece  of 
waste  ground.  It  was  really  tragic  because  it  made 
me  acquainted  with  the  fact  that,  even  in  England, 
fate  was  unjust :  fate  was  on  the  side  of  the  big 
battalions.  There  was  at  my  small  school  a  red- 
haired,  hard-headed  Irish  boy  called  R — ,  with  a 
freckled   nose.     We   had  been  learning  history :  we 

37 


THE   SPIRl  I    OF   TIIK   PKOPLE 

heard  how  Julius  CflBSar  had  invaded  Britain.  The 
snow  lay  on  the  ground.  So  that  when  playtime 
came  we  divided  into  two  sections,  the  less  fortunate 
boys  being  the  Britons.  (There  was,  after  all,  some- 
thing un-Hnglish  about  these  Britons:  perhaps  that 
is  why,  though  few  Englishmen  resent  being  called 
Britishers  by  their  cousins  across  the  water,  every 
Englishman  dislikes  being  lumped,  along  with  Scots, 
Irish,  Welsh,  and  the  inhabitants  of  the  town  of 
Berwick-on-Tweed,  as  "  British."  For  the  British 
were  beaten,  the  English  never  have  been.)  Now 
R —  insisted  that  I  should  be  Caractacus  :  I  was 
equally  determined  to  be  Cresar.  We  fought :  I  was 
beaten — and  I  7i>as  Caractacus.  So  far  so  good. 
But  the  battle  continued  for  three  whole  months.  At 
the  end  of  that  time  I  beat  R— .  It  was  then  my 
turn  to  be  Ca?sar.  But  alas  !  R —  called  in  to  his  aid 
his  brother — his  big  brother  from  another  school. 

I  fought  him  on  that  waste  ground.  I  feel  to 
this  day  the  passionate  distention  of  my  chest ;  and 
to  this  day,  at  moments  of  stress,  when  fate  has 
played  me  some  evil  trick,  my  eyes  wander  round 
upon  the  passionless  and  inscrutable  surfaces  of  the 
material  world,  and  I  feel  the  hot  rage  that  then  I 
felt  to  be  lurking  at  the  backs  of  grim  and  unfinished 
houses.  I  stood  up,  I  was  knocked  down  :  I  stood 
up,  1  was  knocked  down.  I  lay  in  bed  for  a  whole 
w<.k  afterwards.  It  was  not  because  of  my  injuries, 
but  because  of  my  passionate  rebellion  against  fate. 
Fori  was  doomed  to  remain  a  Briton,  as  it  seemed, 

38 


THE    ROAD   TO   THE   WEST 

to  the  end  of  my  days.  That  at  least  was  the 
promise — the  dreadful  oath — extracted  from  me  by 
the  big  brother  of  R — ,  an  Irishman,  a  Celt,  descen- 
dant, no  doubt,  of  Caractacus ;  but  one  who  aspired 
to  be,  for  the  remainder  of  his  days,  a  Roman. 
I  had  not  fought  for  so  long  because  I  expected  to 
win  by  mere  force:  I  was  not  rebellious  against  fate 
because  the  boy  who  slogged  into  my  poor  chest  and 
poor  jaws  was  so  much  bigger.  Being  English  one 
expects  to  fight  against  odds.  But,  being  English 
too,  one  expects  Providence  to  intervene  for  one. 
Providence,  after  all,  always  ought  to  intervene  for 
the  English.  And,  gazing  round  upon  that  black 
and  desolate  waste  ground,  I  had,  I  know,  been 
expecting  in  some  sort  of  dim  way  that  night,  or 
Blucher,  or  Minerva,  or  an  earthquake — one  of  the 
miraculous  aids  by  which  Providence  manifests  itself, 
one  of  the  providential  assistants  that  an  English- 
man has  a  right  to  expect — that  something  would 
come  to  the  aid  of  me,  an  Englishman  who  had  not 
more  than  a  few  drops  of  really  English  blood  in  my 

veins 

Our  more  protracted  studies  of  history  may  per- 
haps a  little  have  blurred  the  figures  of  our  mental 
puppet  plays.  But  the  principle  remained  undimmed 
in  its  radiant  effulgence.  The  Jews  remained 
Englishmen :  was  not  Jehovah  for  them  ?  Did  they 
not  smite  Egyptians,  Assyrians,  Philistines — all  the 
Gentiles  who  were  really  French  or  Germans  ?  The 
Conqueror  remained  English  too — and  the  Normans. 

39 


THE   SPIRIT  OF  THE    PEOPLE 

Hut "  [vanhoe*1  changed  the  aspect  of  the  case:  we  read 
it  all   together  with   a   fur)-  of  enthusiasm  for  the 

"  I  Dglish  "  of  that  book.  But  somehow  the  Normans, 
Front  de  liceuf  and  the  rest,  were  not  the  Normans. 
The  Providence  of  the  Romancer  was  not  on  their 
side:  the  mysterious  current,  the  elixir,  the  fluid,  the 
guiding  litj-ht  which  makes  all  blows  strike  home,  all 
arrows  pierce  the  casque — //w/  was  on  the  side  of  the 
Disinherited  Knight  and  all  his  followers.  They 
wire  the  English  in  spirit.  Even  Rebecca  was 
English. 

And  so  we  went  our  way  through  English  history. 
If  we  lost  the  French  dominions  it  was  because  it 
was  providentially  designed.  Joan  of  Arc  beat  us 
in  order  that  our  kings  might  pay  more  attention  to 
domestic  matters — and,  after  all,  Joan  of  Arc,  that 
splendid,  shining  and  original  figure,  was,  in  spirit, 
an  Englishwoman.  And  the  Stuarts,  Dutch  William, 
and  the  Hanoverian  sovereigns,  were  they  not  pre- 
destined to  become  English  f  It  is  true  that  they 
were  born  in  foreign  lands — but  that  only  made  the 
principle  the  more  singularly  demonstrable.  Was  it 
not,  too,  providential  that  England  lost  the  North 
American  colonies  when  she  did  f  Was  not  even 
Washington  an  Englishman  I  And  Lafayette  f  I  am 
sure  that  each  of  us  boys  would  have  answered  each 
of  these  questions  With  a  sparkling  and  unanimous 
"  Y.-s!" 

And  the  influence  of  such  teaching,  of  such  a 
careful   and   deeply-penetrating  system   of  thought, 

40 


THE    ROAD  TO  THE    WI.S1 

upon  the  opening-  minds  of  a  generation — or  of  how- 
many  generations  f — must  have  been  inestimable  and 
far-reaching  beyond  conception.     Personally  I  look  at 
the  world  with  different  eyes  nowadays — but  at  the 
back  of  those  eyes  the  old  feeling  remains.     Still  for 
me  William,  who  landed  at  Pevensey  in  the  year  of 
our  Lord    1066,   was    the   first    Englishman   to  touch 
British  soil  since  Julius  Caesar's  day.     And  still,  for 
me,  the  loss  of  the  North  American  colonies  is  the 
crowning    mercy.       No    doubt,    too,    for     the     vast 
majority  of  those  who  were  at  school  in  my  days — for 
the  great  majority  of  the  English  people — the  history 
of  these  islands  presents  itself  in  that  light  still.     To 
what   extent    the    modern,    comparatively    scientific 
breath  of  thought  that  has  crept  over  England  since 
the  days  of   Darwin  may   have  modified  these  pre- 
conceptions,   or   may   have    altered   the   methods    of 
approaching  the   English  race  problem  as  it  affects 
the  teaching  of  history  to  children,  I  can  hardly  tell. 
But  the  other  day  I  travelled  along  a  branch  line :  in 
my  carriage  were  six  members  of  a  grammar  school 
fifteen  going  to  play  a  proprietary  school  in  a  neigh- 
bouring town.     Their   frequent   reference   to  one   of 
their  masters  as  "Chaucer" — (he  was  the  father  of 
two    boys    who    had    written    verses    in    the    school 
magazine) — led  me  to  question  one  or  two  of  them. 
They  were    "doing"    the   Angevin    kings    for   some 
examination.     And    there   were    all    my   old    beliefs 
brought  back  to  me  in  a  flood.     It  was  not  so  much 
the  fact  that  a  spectacled  boy  in  a  muddy  cap  told 

4i 


THE   SPIRIT  OF  THE    PEOPLE 

mo  that  th»'  possession  of  French  dominions  by  the 
kings  of  England  "exercised  a  deleterious  influence" 
upon  domestic  affairs — BO  that  it  was  a  jolly  good  job 
we  lost  them. 

I  asked:  "Were  not  the  first  Angevin  kings 
English?"  and  got  the  answer  that  they  jolly  well 
were.  I  asked :  "  Did  they  become,  more  or  less, 
English  when  French  was  not  their  language  any 
longer  ?  "  and  I  got  the  answer :  They  were  jolly  well 
English  when  they  came,  they  supposed,  and  they 
were  jolly  well  English  when  they  learned  to  speak 
English.  Anyhow,  the  French  they  spoke  was  an 
English  French,  not  a  French  French.  That  was 
what  you  jolly  well  meant  by  the  French  of  Stratford- 
atte-Bow.  As  for  the  subject  race — the  scientist's 
real  Anglo-Saxons — the  people  who  had  been  there 
before  the  Angevins,  they  were  English  too.  They 
were  all  English. 

A  rather  silent  boy,  who  had  been  cutting  his 
initials  on  the  door  of  the  carriage,  volunteered  the 
following  sentences  for  the  enlightenment  of  my 
excessive  dulness : — 

"  It  was  like  this.     You  and  the  lady  with  you  were 

in  the  train  at   B .     Well  :    you  were  third-class 

passengers    on    this    silly    line.       We    six    got    in    at 

A .      Well  :   now  we're  all  third-class  passengers 

together  on  the  rotten  line,  and  I  wish  we  could  jolly 
wll  get  somewhere  where  they  sell  ginger-beer." 

The  sentence  seems  to  prove  that  the  old  spirit  has 
not  died  out  of  the   English   schoolboy  people  ;  and, 

4^ 


THK   ROAD   TO   THE   WEST 

inasmuch  as  the  people  seldom  troubles  to  revise  its 
schoolboy  judgments  once  it  has  passed  adolescence, 
it  may  be  taken  for  granted  that  that  spirit  remains 
to  most  of  the  people  at  the  present  day.  It  seems  to 
me,  that  sentence,  to  sum  up  very  admirably  the 
attitude  of  our  population  towards  itself.  It  is  not — 
the  whole  of  Anglo-Saxondom — a  matter  of  race  but 
one,  quite  simply,  of  place — of  place  and  of  spirit, 
the  spirit  being  born  of  the  environment.  We  are 
not  Teutons  ;  we  are  not  Latins ;  we  are  not  Celts  or 
Anglo-Saxons  in  the  sense  of  being  descendants  of 
Jutes  or  Angles.  We  are  all  passengers  together, 
carving  or  not  carving  our  initials  on  the  doors  of  our 
carriage,  and  we  all  vaguely  hope  as  a  nation  to  jolly 
well  get  somewhere.  How  we  look  at  our  line, 
whether  we  style  it  a  rotten  line  or  a  good  one, 
depends  very  much  upon  the  immediate  state  of  our 
national  self-consciousness.  But,  in  a  dim  way  too, 
we  do  hope  that  we  shall  jolly  well  get  somewhere 
where  they  sell  ginger-beer. 

I  am  inclined  to  doubt  that  the  Englishman— whether 
we  consider  him  nationally  or  in  that  sort  of  composite 
photograph  that  for  us  is  the  typical  individual — to 
doubt  that  the  Englishman,  as  far  as  these  matters 
are  concerned,  ever  gets  much  beyond  the  schoolboy's 
point  of  view.  I  have  used  already  the  word  anthro- 
pomorphic in  regard  to  the  Englishman's  attitude 
towards  the  brute  creation  ;  I  am  inclined  to  repeat  it 
in  regard  to  his  way  of  looking  at  other  races.  He 
regards  himself  as  the  one  proper  man,  but,  possessed 

4  3 


THE   SPIRIT   OF   THE    PEOPLE 

of  a  sense  of  modesty,  he  cannot  rule  all  the  other  races 
out  of  the  human  category.     An  ordinary  foreigner 

is,  of  course,  hardly  a  man  ;  but  as  soon  as  a  people 
does  something-  tine,  the  Englishman  is  inclined  to 
hold  out  to  it  the  hand  of  kinship.  I  am  sure,  for 
instance,  that  the  English  of  the  middle  nineteenth 
century  regarded  Garibaldi  as  an  Englishman, 

At  the  risk  of  being  thought  paradoxical,  1  will 
v.-nture  to  say  that  this  attitude  of  the  Englishman 
is  not  only  philosophically  true,  but  is  even  histori- 
cally correct,  for  in  the  case  of  a  people  so  mixed  in 
its  origins  as  is  the  race  inhabiting  the  most  fertile, 
the  most  opulent,  and  the  most  pleasant  parts  of 
these  islands — in  the  case  of  a  people  descended  from 
Romans,  from  Britons,  from  Anglo-Saxons,  from 
Danes,  from  Normans,  from  Poitevins,  from  Scotch, 
from  Huguenots, from  Irish,  from  Gaels, from  modern 
Germans,  and  from  Jews,  a  people  so  mixed  that  there 
is  in  it  hardly  a  man  who  can  point  to  seven  genera- 
tions of  purely  English  blood,  it  is  almost  absurd  to  use 
the  almost  obsolescent  word  "  race."  1  hese  fellows  are 
all  ourselves  to  such  an  extent  that  in  almost  every 
English  family,  by  some  trit  k  oi  atavism,  one  son  will 
be  dark,  broad-headed,  and  small,  .mother  blonde, 
and  huge  in  all  his  members  j   one  daughter  will  be 

small   and   dark,  with  ruddy  glints   in   her   hair  when 

the  sun  shines,  with  taking  "ways,"  and  another 
indeed  a  daughter  ol  the  gods,  tall  and  divinely  fair. 

I  here    is    possibly   a   west   of   London    population    of 

these  giants,  but  there   is  also  an  east  ol    London 

44 


THE   ROAD  TO  THE   WEST 

population — ^let  us  at  least  say  so  for  the  sake  of 
argument,  in  order  to  frame  some  sort  ot  theory  with 
which  we  may  agree  or  from  which  we  may  differ  ; 
there  is  an  east  of  London  population  which  is  small, 
dark,  vigorous  and  gentle.  In  the  natural  course 
of  things  this  eastern  population  will  rise  in  the  scale, 
will  cross  London,  will  besiege  the  palaces,  will  sit  in 
the  chairs  and  will  attain  to  the  very  frames  of  mind  of 
these  tranquil  giants.  We  cannot  nowadays  say  of 
what  race  are  either  the  giants  or  the  small  dark  men, 
still  less  will  the  sociologist  of  the  future  be  able  to 
pronounce  upon  the  origins  of  that  mixed  dominant 
race  that  shall  be.  The  Englishman  is  then  uttering 
a  philosophical  truism,  a  historical  platitude,  when  he 
says  his  "  All  these  fellows  are  ourselves ;  "  and  he  is 
uttering  other  platitudes  and  truisms  when  he  says 
that  Joshua  the  son  of  Nun,  or  Garibaldi,  were 
Englishmen.  For  what  he  means,  more  precisely 
stated, %  that  circumstances,  environment,  the  hand 
of  destiny  if  you  will,  have  given  him  a  share  of  the 
spirit  of  those  apparently  unrelated  and  irreconcilable 
peoples.  For  if  there  be  no  Anglo-Saxon  race,  there 
is  in  the  population  of  these  islands  a  certain  spirit,  a 
spirit  of  human  fallibility,  of  optimism,  of  humanity, 
of  self-  deception,  a  spirit  of  a  thousand  finenesses, 
of  a  thousand  energies,  of  some  meannesses,  and  of 
many  wrong-headednesses — a  spirit  which  I  am  very- 
willing  to  call  English,  but  which  I  am  more  than 
loth  to  style  Anglo-Saxon. 

So  many  things  have  gone  to  these  makings — the 

45 


1  ill.   SPIR]  l    OF    I'll!-:    PEOPLE 

fertility  of  the  land,  the  pleasantness  of  th< ■  climate, 
the  richness  of  its  minerals,  the  spirit  of  security 
given  to  it.  by  its  encircling  seas.  For  invaders  of 
England  have  seemed  to  see  in  the  land  not  only 
communities  that  they  may  sack,  but  a  stronghold  in 
whirli  they  may  maintain  themselves,  their  goods,  and 
their  sovereignties.  And  this  dream  of  theirs  seems, 
indeed,  well  warranted,  since  the  Norman  invaders 
held  England  but  lost  Normandy,  the  Augevins  held 
England  but  lost  Anjou,  and  even  the  Hanoverian 
Guelphs  hold  England  still  whilst  Hanover  has  been 
wrested  from  their  house  by  a  formidable  and  pre- 
datory race.  But  it  seems  to  me  that  almost  more  its 
position  than  its  desirability  has  made  England 
what  it  is.  If  in  the  eyes  of  the  Englishman  England 
be  a  home,  in  the  eyes  of  the  whole  world  England  is 
almost  more,  a  goodly  inn,  a  harbourage  upon  a 
westward  road.  Just  as  you  will  find  upon  one  of 
the  shores  from  which  birds  of  passage  take  thi-ir 
flight  advanced  islets,  rocks,  or  shingle-banks,  where 
for  the  moment  swallows  and  finches  will  rest  in 
their  thousands,  so  you  may  see  England  a  little 
island  lying  off  the  mainland.  And  upon  it  th-- 
hord«s  of  European  mankind  have  rested  during  tln-ir 
ilar  nights  westward  in  search  of  the  Elands  of 
the  Blest.     It  they  have  succeeded  only  in  founding 

a    "rai'-"    more   mingled,   more    ungraspable,  a    race 

that  is  a  sort  of  pluperfect  English  race,  a  race  to 
whom  no  doubt  the  future  belongs  j  if,  instead  of  finding 
a  classii  al  ideal,  they  have  only  founded  a  very  modern 

46 


THE   ROAD   TO  THE    WEST 

and  very  inscrutable  problem,  that  fact  must  be  re- 
garded rather  as  a  comment  upon  tin-  proneness  of 
humanity  to  fall  short  of  its  ideals  than  as  a  refutation 
of  the  convenient  image  that  England  is  a  road,  a 
means  to  an  end,  not  an  end  in  itself. 

For  it  is,  I  think,  a  fact  that  even  the  most 
hardened  Anglo-morphist,  the  English  schoolboy 
with  the  very  largest  race  appetite,  will  not  dare  to 
regard  the  American  people  as  in  any  sense  English. 
The  great  northern  half-continent  cannot,  even  by  a 
vast  figure  of  speech,  be  regarded  as  a  morsel  too 
large  to  chew.  It  is  simply  a  sphere  so  great  that 
the  most  distended  jaw  cannot  begin  to  bite  upon  it. 
Whatever  we  may  think  that  Napoleon  Buonaparte 
ought  to  have  been,  we  do  not  even  commence  to 
imagine  that  General  Grant  was  an  Englishman. 
Perhaps  Stonewall  Jackson  may  have  been. 

The  American  in  his  turn  well  returns  that  com- 
pliment. There  is  no  American  Historic  Theory  to 
make  the  Duke  of  Wellington  appear  to  be  a 
"  Yankee."  I  doubt  whether,  much  though  American 
histories  belaud  him,  Governor  Spottiswoode  can  be 
regarded  as  an  American.  For,  upon  the  whole,  the 
spirit  of  the  American  Historic  Theory  is  as  exclusive 
as  is  that  breathed  in  our  island  schools.  But  a 
certain  parallel  between  these  theories  is  observable. 
Thus,  on  the  east  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  ocean  history 
begins  suddenly  at  1066  :  on  the  west  it  begins  with 
the  shots  fired  at  Bunker's  Hill.  On  the  east,  before 
the  dawn  there  was  a  night  in  which  there  moved  pale 

47 


nil-.   SPIRIT  OF  THE   PEOPLE 

Anglo-Saxons:  on  the  \wst  there  was  a  crepuscular 
period  in  which  there  lived  the  colonists.  And  just  as, 
before  the  Anglo-Saxons  there  had  been  the  Romans 
who  were  really  English,  s<>  before  the  colonial  days 
there  had  been  a  truly  American  race — the  Pilgrim 
Fathers.  But  there,  upon  the  whole,  the  parallel 
ceases. 

For  the  English,  having  a  distinguished  history  of 
their  own,  find  it  most  agreeable  to  regard  the  history 
of  the  United  States  as  a  thing  practically  non-existent. 
The  Englishman  will  tell  you  that  he  never  really  had 
much  to  do  with  "  America  "  ;  the  American,  on  the 
other  hand,  will  tell  you  that  he  flogged  the  English- 
man. 

On  the  one  hand,  the  United  States  have  a  singular 
kinship  with  England  of  the  Spirit.  Its  peaceful 
invaders,  coming  in  their  millions  to  seek  castles  in 
Spain,  become  almost  more  violently  American  than 
naturalised  English  become  English  ;  but,  on  the 
other  hand,  they  do  not  seem  to  acquire,  once  they 
are  fused  into  the  body  of  the  people,  the  English 
faculty  of  considering  themselves  one  with  foreign 
nations.  Upon  the  whole,  tin-  American  is  insular 
"all    through":    the    Englishman   is    insular   only   in 

regard  to  his  clothes,  his  eatables,  and  his  furniture. 
There  is,  of  course,  an  excellent  reason  for  this:  the 
English  people  is  very  well  aware  that  it  is,  along  its 
own  lines,  as  nearly  perfect  .is  a  people  can  be;  l 
mean  that  it  breeds  true  to  type,  thus  there  Is,  in 
a   corner  oi    Kent  and  Sussex,  a  certain  stretch  of 

48 


THE   ROAD  TO  THE  Wl  si 

marsh-land.  Here  all  the  sheep  are  Kent  sheep; 
good,  heavy,  serviceable,  not  very  fine- bred  animals. 
Now,  if  you  introduce  upon  this  stretch  of  territory 
sheep  of  other  breeds — Southdowns,  Wensleydales, 
Blackfaces,  or  what  you  will — you  may  be  certain  that, 
as  thr  years  go  on,  in  a  few  generations  the  progeny 
of  these  sheep  will  so  assimilate  themselves  to  the 
K-nt  sheep,  that  they  will  become  Kent  sheep.  Thus 
the  problem  before  the  Kent  and  Sussex  breeder  is 
not  to  keep  his  flocks  pure,  but  rather  to  attempt  to 
modify  them  by  the  introduction  of  foreign  blood. 

Speaking  psychologically,  that  problem  is  before 
the  English  people.  It  does  not  need,  in  its  own 
view,  to  trouble  its  head  to  keep  the  race  pure.  The 
climate,  the  tradition,  the  school,  will  do  that.  The 
children  of  any  Wallachian  will  become  as  English  as 
the  children  of  any  Lincolnshire  farmer,  so  that,  at 
times,  an  uneasy  wave  passes  across  the  English 
people.  A  few  years  ago,  for  instance,  the  whole 
country  was  crying  out  for  the  Prussianisation  of  our 
schools,  our  armies,  our  laboratories,  because  "we 
are  a  nation  of  amateurs."  ..  But  the  problem  before 
the  United  States,  the  problem  present  always  in  the 
consciousness  of  the  American  nation,  is  precisely 
that  of  producing  a  pure  type.  Without  any  secular 
traditions,  without  any  homogeneity  of  climate,  of 
soil,  or  of  occupation,  the  American  has  not  yet  been 
able  to  strike  any  national  average.  Upon  the  whole, 
the  Englishman  of  to-day  is  very  much  akin  to  the 
Englishman     of    early    Victorian     days;     but     the 

49  E 


I]  II-.    SPIR]  I     OF    TIIK    IM-.nIM.l-. 

American,  Consult  Roosevelt,  is  almost  a  different 
animal  from  the  American  who  sought,  say,  to 
impeach     President     Johnson  ;     and     certainly    the 

American  ofto-dayis  unrecognisable  as  a  descendant 
of  those  who  were  caricatured  by  Charles  Dickens. 
We  seem  to  arrive  here  at  two  contradictory  facts. 

It  would  appear  that,  on  the  one  hand,  the  island 
upon  the  west  of  Europe  existed  solely  as  a  half-way- 
house  towards  the  western  continent.  Yet,  in  face  of 
this,  it  breeds,  this  island,  a  population  whose  sons 
come  singularly  true  to  type.  But,  contradictory 
as  these  facts  may  seem,  it  will  appear,  as  soon 
as  they  are  examined  closely,  that  they  are  fa<  tS 
belonging-  to  two  different  planes  of  thought — that, 
as  it  were,  to  say  that  the  ball  is  round  does  not 
contradict  the  statement  that  the  ball  is  white.  And 
these  seeming  contradictions  may  be  drawn  in  a 
hundred  different  and  startling  ways.  Thus  nowhere 
in  the  world,  so  much  as  in  Kngland,  do  you  find  the 
spirit  of  the  home  of  ancient  peace;  nowhere  in  the 
occidental  world  will  you  End  turf  that  so  invites  you 
to  lie  down  and  muse,  sunshine  so  mellow  and 
innocuous,  shade  so  deep  or  rooks  so  tranquil  in 
tle-ir  voices.  You  will  find  nowhere  a  i/nsr-r/i-schir 
SO  suggestive  of  the  ancient  and  the  enduring  as  in 
an  English  rose-garden,  walled  in  and  stone  pathed, 
if  it  be  not  in  an  English  cathedral  close.  Yet  these 
very  permanent  manifestations  of  restfulness  were 
founded  by  the  restless  units  <>t  European  races,  and 
these  English  rose-gardens  and  cathedral  closes  breed 

50 


1  UK    ROAD    TO     I  UK    VVKST 

a  race  whose  mission  is,  after  all,  to  be  the  eternal 
frontiersmen  of  the  world. 

I'lu'sc  paradoxes  reconcile  themselves  immediately 
at  the  touch  of  one  simile  or  another.  We  may,  that 
is  to  say,  reconcile  ourselves  to  the  dictum  of  the 
Chinese  Commission  that  lately  visited  our  shores : 
they  stated  that  we  had  grown  too  slumbrous,  too 
slow,  too  conservative,  to  be  safely  imitated  by  a 
renascent  Oriental  Empire.  But,  if  we  put  it  that 
these  rose-gardens  and  cathedral  closes  are,  as  it 
were,  the  manifestations  of  the  pleasantness  and 
fulness  that  attend  the  digestion  of  a  very  sufficient 
meal,  these  dark  places  become  plain.  Assuredly, 
the  various  individuals  who  took  these  great  dinners 
had  huge  appetites — and,  equally  assuredly,  those 
huge  appetites  will  remain  to  their  descendants  once 
the  phase  of  digestion  is  over.  The  English  nation, 
that  is  to  say,  cannot  have  been  made  up  of  all  the 
"bad  eggs"  of  Europe  since  the  dark  ages  without 
retaining  the  bad-egg  tendency  in  a  degree  more 
marked  than  is  observable  in  any  continental  nation. 

For,  philosophically  regarded,  that  is  one  of  the 
two  great  lessons  of  English  history.  Like  the 
Romans,  the  English  are  not  a  race  :  they  are  the 
populations  descended  from  the  rogues  of  a  Sanctuary 
— of  a  Sanctuary  that  arose  not  so  much  because  it 
was  holy,  as  because  it  was  safe  or  because  it  was 
conquerable.  All  through  the  ages  it  has  attracted 
precisely  the  restless,  the  adventurous,  or  the  out- 
cast.    The  outcast  were  precisely  those  who  did  not 

5i  E  2 


nil".   SPIRIT  OF  THE   PEOPLE 

get  on  well  with  their  folk  at  home;  the  adventurous 
were  those  who  were  not  satisfied  with  the  chances 
offered  to  them  at  home;  th«'  restless  were  the  men  who 
could  never  settle  down.  The  descendants  of  these 
last  have,  perhaps  many  of  them,  passed  already 
further  west.  They  may  be  the  eternally  unquiet 
gold-diggers  of  South  America,  the  beach-combers 
of  the  South  Seas,  the  hoboes  of  the  United  States, 
the  Jameson  raiders,  or  the  mere  casuals  of  our  work- 
houses. But  the  children  of  the  adventurous  and  the 
outcast  remain  with  us :  they  are  you,  I,  and  our 
friends — young  Carruthers,  the  parson's  son,  who  was 
no  good  at  home  and  died,  shot  through  the  head, 
at  Krugersdorp  ;  or  our  other  friend,  Murray,  who 
suddenly  threw  up  his  good  post  of  land-steward  to 
go  out,  heaven  knows  why  !  to  Argentina.  He  will, 
they  say  now,  die  dictator  of  the  whole  South  American 
Pacific  railway  system. 

If  we  go  impressionistically  through  the  history  of 
South  Britain,  we  see  how  true,  impressionistically 
speaking  still,  is  this  particular  view.  We  might 
almost  stretch  the  theory  further,  and  say  that 
England  is  the  direct  product  of  successive  periods 
of  unrest  in  the  continental  peoples.  For  want  of  a 
better  terminology  we  may  adopt  the  language  of 
the  Race  Theorist,  and  say  that  we  know  practically 
nothing  of  the  aboriginal  inhabitants  of  Britain.  We 
cannot  nowadays  trace  in  England  any  type  corre- 
sponding to  the  Digger  Indians  of  North  America — 
corresponding  to    those    unfortunate  cave-dwelling, 

5* 


THE    ROAD   TO   THE   WEST 

mud-eating-  beings  who  are  said  to  have  been  driven 
into  their  holes  and  fastnesses  by  the  triumphant 
Iroquois  or  their  rival  races.  Interested  observers — 
observers,  that  is,  who  are  interested  in  race 
theories — will,  however,  tell  you  that  in  various  parts 
of  England,  most  notably  in  Wiltshire  around  Stone- 
henge,  they  find  a  dark-haired,  dark-eyelashed, 
mysterious,  romantic  child,  who,  in  their  view,  repre- 
sents the  new  outcropping  of  a  never  extinct,  aboriginal 
race.  Now,  they  say,  that  at  last  the  English  race 
has  become  an  admixture,  comparatively  stable,  of 
the  continentals,  the  aboriginal,  non-continental  race 
is  about  to  assert  its  permanence ;  it  will  gradually 
increase  by  force  of  atavism  until  it  have  swallowed 
up  all  us  descendants  of  blonde,  red,  dark  or  tawny 
peoples.  But  that  is  still  very  much  stuff  of  dreams 
and  visions  ;  even  yet  we  cannot  say  what  visaged 
children  of  men  made  the  great  escarpments  on  the 
side  of  Whitesheet  Hill.  We  cannot  say  what 
manner  of  men  were  our  aborigines  whom,  by  so 
many  relays,  we  have  displaced. 

Even  the  original  displacers,  Gauls,  Gaels,  Goidels, 
Celts,  or  what  you  will,  are  legendary  to  us  ;  we  know 
neither  whence  they  came,  nor  whither  really  they 
wended.  In  a  vague  way  we  know  that  a  horde  of 
barbarians,  dominated  more  or  less  by  a  myth  styled 
"  Brennus,"  issued,  innumerable,  wild,  and  desolating, 
from  the  gloomy  forests  of  Central  Europe.  They 
sacked,  doubtless,  Rome  ;  they  passed  perhaps  into 
Spain ;    it    is   said    that    they   overran    Hellas    and 

53 


l  111-.   SPIR]  I    01    I  Hi     I'M  >PLE 

despoiled   the  temple  of  the    Pythic  oracle.    They 

found  a  home,  permanent  enough,  in  the  very  east  of 

the  mainland,  and  other  homes,  permanent  enough, 

in   the    western    parts    of    our    islands.      Rut    across 

England    they   were    fated    to    go,   if   with    delaying 

footsteps.       They    found,    in    fact,    no    home,   but   an 

hotel  ;     and    though  we  cannot    any   more  tell  what 

particular  kind  of    unrest    it    was    that    drove    them 

forth  from  their  hiding-place,  we  may  be  very  certain 

that  it  was  some  kind  of  psychological  or   material 

pressure  that  forced  out  from  the  Central  European 

forests    these,  the    adventurous,  the    outcast,    or    the 

restless    of  an    immense    people.      It  was,  again,  a 

national  unrest  that   sent  hither  the  first  Caesar  and 

his  troops.     They  in  their  day  were  the  troublesome 

populations  of  a  Rome   that  was   in  a  state   of  fer- 

ment,  constitutional  and    psychological.      It   is  will 

not    to    drive    a    theory    too    far,    so    that    we    may 

refrain  from  taking  the  view  that  the  governors  that 

Rome  sent  to    Britain  during  the  stable  Imperial  era 

were  men   of  unrest  whom  the   Hmperors  wished   to 

send  to  the  ends  of  the  earth,      [ndeed,  we  might  well 

draw  a  contrary  moral  from  the  story  <>t  the  Roman 

occupancy    of    these     islands,     for    it     was     perhaps 

precisely    because     the     Romans    who    held     Rritain 

were    more    or    less    conscripted    soldiers,    that    the 

Roman   period   <>f  dominance  left  so  little  trace  upon 

the  English  peoples.  Rut  it  remains  a  fact,  observ- 
able enough  to-day,  that  a  colony  administered  by 
men    who    an-    sent,   has    very    little    chance   oi    per- 

54 


THE   ROAD   TO   THE   WEST 

manence  in  comparison  with  one  founded  by  men 
who  choose  to  go.  In  that  fact  we  may  perhaps  see 
the  secret  of  the  British  Empire :  it  is  certainly  the 
secret  of  "England." 

The  Angles,  in  turn,  were  men  of  unrest  and  of 
adventure  ;  the  Danes,  who  harried  them,  were  even 
so,  and  the  Northmen,  who  finally  conquered  them, 
were  the  offscourings,  the  adventurous  overmen  of 
those  very  Scandinavians  whose  unrest  had  peopled 
the  northern  parts  of  France.  And,  roughly  speaking, 
we  may  say  as  much  of  the  Angevins,  and  the  Stuarts 
with  their  hordes  of  Scots.  It  is,  of  course,  less  true 
of  the  Dutch  that  came  with  William  III.,  or  of  the 
Hanoverian  kings. 

The  tide  of  armed  invasion  did  actually  stop  with 
the  Angevins,  and  by  the  time  of  Shakespeare, 
England  might  well,  to  a  poetic  imagination,  present 
the  appearance  of  an  island  whose  foot  spurns 
back  the  ocean's  rolling  tide  that  coops  from  other 
lands  her  islanders.  At  that  date  England  had 
very  victoriously  passed  through  a  phase  of  alarums 
and  excursions  ;  she  might  well  boast  of  being 
throned  inviolable  in  the  west ;  she  had  survived  all 
the  projects  for  invasion  of  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII., 
projects  founded  in  all  Europe  during  fifty  years,  to 
culminate  in  the  crowning  defeat  of  the  Armada.  But 
that  very  period  of  the  Elizabethans  was  in  itself  a  time 
of  Continental  unrest  that  brought  to  English  shores 
a  new  tide  of  invasion ;  it  brought  to  us  all  those 
bad  eggs  who,  beginning  with  the  Anabaptists  from 

55 


I  UK   SPIRJ  r  OF  THE   PEOPLE 

Miinster — the  city  from  which  my  friend,  the  Professor 
of  Literature,  surveyed  our  race — culminated  with 
the  Huguenots,  who  have  meant  so  much  for 
England. 

England,  indeed,  that  seemed  so  stable  a  nest  to 
the  past  of  the  race,  was  already  beginning  to  assume 
more  definitely  the  aspect  of  a  hospice  on  the  long 
road  to  a  western  Atalantis.  And  it  is  significant 
that,  a  few  years  after  the  writing  of  the  phrase 
"  coops  from  other  lands  her  islanders,"  England 
herself,  approaching  a  period  of  unrest,  exported  to 
the  other  shores  of  the  Sea  of  the  British  Empire, 
her  first  shiploads  of  "  bad  eggs."  For  it  was  not  a 
generation  before  the  Pilgrim  Fathers  set  sail. 

From  that  time  onwards  England  assumed  more  or 
less  definitely  her  character  of  a  road  to  the  ultimate 
west.  Thus,  in  any  history  of  the  United  States,  we 
may  read  that  such  and  such  a  State  was  founded  by 
the  restless  people  of  France,  who,  having  tried 
Flanders  for  a  home,  tried  England,  and  finding  no 
home  in  England,  sailed  westward. 


56 


THE     MELTING     POT. 

9 


CHAPTER    III. 
THE    MELTING    POT. 

IN  my  two  previous  chapters  I  have  drawn  atten- 
tion to  two  facts — or,  let  me  put  it  more  exactly, 
to  two  aspects  that  most  have  struck  me  in 
the  corporate  manifestations  of  the  history  of  the 
population  of  England.  Let  me  now  add  a  third 
strand  to  the  plait  of  theories  that  I  offer  to  my 
reader.  In  my  first  chapter  I  put  the  proposition 
that  the  chief  value  of  England  to  the  world  was 
that  it  had  shown  the  nations  how  mankind,  composed 
as  it  is  of  differing  individualities,  might,  with  a  sort 
of  rule-of-thumb  agreeableness,  live  together  in  great 
congeries.  And  this  indeed  —  if  one  may  be 
pardoned  for  drawing  morals  from  one's  own  pro- 
jections— is  the  moral  that  I  should  draw  from  my 
previous  book,  the  first  of  this  series.  In  my  second 
chapter  I  have  attempted  to  make  plain  a  view  of 
England  as  a  resting-place  of  humanity  in  its  road 
westward.  And  this,  indeed,  if  I  am  allowed  to  draw 
a  further  moral  from  a  further  projection,  is  the  one 
that   I  should   draw  from   the    second  work  of  this 

59 


THE   SPIR]  1    OF   THE    PEOPLE 

series.  For  in  that,  if  any  generalisation  stands 
out  for  me,  it  is:  that  the  English  field- labourer  is 
throwing  down  his  tools  and  abandoning  his  master's 
acres.  What  has  hitherto  been  regarded  as  the 
staple  of  the  population,  the  stable  units  of  all 
peoples,  appears  to  me  to  be  reverting  once  more  to 
the  order  of  restless  people.*  This,  of  course,  is  no 
very  new  cry,  nor  is  it  a  very  modern  phenomenon. 
It  was  to  be  observed,  for  instance,  in  the  time  of 
Henry  VIII.,  just  before  the  disestablishment  of  the 
monasteries.  Such  a  displacement  of  the  population 
has  always  been  attended  by  great  changes  in  the 
psychology  of  the  people ;  but  for  the  moment  it  is 
not  convenient  to  enter  minutely  into  the  question  of 
whether  the  change  in  the  psychology  is  caused  by 
the  movement  of  the  population.  Nor,  for  the 
moment,  is  it  my  purpose  to  attempt  to  settle,  even 
in  my  own  view,  whether  this  change  in  the  basis  of 
population  is  for  good  or  for  evil  in  the  future  of  the 
people.  The  general  opinion  is  that  it  makes  for 
what  is  called  degeneration  ;  but  it  behoves  every 
thinking  man  to  question  the  general  opinion.  In 
my  book  upon  a  Town  I  have  pointed  out  that  the 
one  problem  before  the  people  is  the  evolution  of  a 

•  I  wish  again,  and  very  emphatically,  to  draw  attention  to  the 
fact  that  these  pages  embody  only  my  personal  views,  founded  upon 
facts  that  have  come  under  my  personal  acquaintanceship.  This 
facet  of  the  rural  cramping,  this  phenomenon  of  depopulation  of  the 
country  districts  was,  for  instance,  denied  in  toto  by  a  writer  in 
the  "Academy,"  who  cited  against  me  the  fact  that  Major  I'oore's 
small  holdings  at  Winterslow  were  attracting  many  settlers. 

60 


THE   MELTING   POT 

healthy  town  type.  In  the  second  book  of  this  series 
I  have  laid  stress  upon  the  fact  that  the  other 
problem  of  the  people  is  the  retaining,  or  the 
attracting,  of  a  sufficient  population  upon  the  land. 
But  in  this  thorny  and  difficult  question  it  is  as  easy 
to  find  consolation  as  to  grow  depressed.  It  depends 
largely  upon  one's  temperamental  or  temporary 
obsessions. 

To  the  man  whose  ideal  is  a  dense  rural  population 
the  gradual  shifting  of  countrymen  to  towns,  and  thence 
to  other  lands,  is  a  race  nightmare.  Population,  he 
will  say,  tends  invariably  to  decrease  in  the  towns : 
philoprogenitiveness  decays  in  the  cities.  Never- 
theless he  may  find  comfort  in  the  thought  that  the 
present  type  of  a  city  life  is  not  necessarily  per- 
manent. A  townsman  may  very  conceivably  be 
evolved  ready  to  increase  and  multiply.  I  was  in  a 
country  inn  the  other  day  and  a  commercial  traveller 
came  in  to  lunch.  He  was  so  worried  with  these 
questions  (he  "  travelled  in "  a  kind  of  lace  that  is 
used  principally  for  decorating  infants'  clothes)  that, 
finding  me  disinclined  to  talk,  he  must  needs  utter 
his  terrors  to  the  waiter,  who  stood  fidgeting  with 
the  dish-cover  in  his  hand.  Said  the  commercial 
traveller : 

"  Have  you  read  what  Roosevelt  says  r " 

The  waiter  said  :  "  No,  sir." 

"Well,  what  I  say  is  this"  (the  traveller  punctuated 
his  words  with  heaps  of  cabbage) :  "  what  we  want 
is  alliance  with  America.     What's  the  good  of  the 

61 


II  IK   SPIRIT   OF   THE    PEOPLE 

entente  cordiale  .'  We  haven't  any  use  for  Learning  the 
ways  of  Frenchmen  whose  birth-rate  is  declining." 

The  waiter  uttered  "No,  sir,"  shuffled  his  feet  in 
his  pumps,  and,  pretending  to  hear  a  call  from  the 
bar,  whisked  from  the  door. 

"Here  am  I  unmarried,"  the  traveller  fixed  me. 
"Now  why?"  And,  after  a  pause  in  which  I  said 
nothing,  he  continued:  "Because  the  birth-rate's 
low  !     How  can  I  afford  a  wife  ?  " 

I  suggested  that,  in  that  way,  he  too  contributed  to 
lower  the  birth-rate. 

"  There  you  have  it,"  he  said.  "  Now  the  interest 
that  I  represent  employs  some  of  the  best  men  in  the 
country.  You'd  be  astonished  if  you  knew  the  brain 
that  there  is  in  the  fine  white  linen  trade.  Well, 
they  can't  afford  to  marry  either.  So  there  you  have 
the  straight  tip.  The  best  men  can't  afford  to  marry 
because  the  birth-rate's  low,  and  the  birth-rate's  low 
because  the  best  men  can't  afford  to  marry,  and  so 
old  England's  going  to  rack  and  ruin  !  "  He  went  on 
to  revile  Malthus. 

Hut,  without  going  to  the  full  length  of  the  com- 
mercial traveller,  we  may,  for  the  sake  of  argument, 
set  it  down  that  some  sort  of  depopulation  is  taking 
place,  and  that  this  depopulation  is  bad  for  the 
English  people.  Let  me,  against  this  picture  of 
gloom,  hasten  to  set  down  a  counterbalancing  theory 
of  a  more  cheerful  kind. 

I  lately  tried  to  have  made  for  my  private  guidance 
composite  liki-ntvss.'s  of  tin-  leading  spirits  of  several 

62 


THE   MELTING   POT 

English  centuries.  The  attempt  failed  because  of  the 
great  difficulty  I  had  in  finding  assimilable  portraits 
of  the  ages  that  had  preceded  the  era  of  photography. 
But  what  I  wished  to  prove  to  my  private  satisfaction 
was  this : 

It  may  be  granted  for  the  sake  of  argument,  that 
the  psychology  of  the  civilised  world  changes — that 
the  dominant  types  of  the  world  alter  with  changing, 
if  mysterious,  alternations  in  the  economic  or  social 
conditions  of  the  races.  I  have  had  it  put  to  me  that 
the  modern  world  began  with  the  discovery  of  methods 
of  working  metal  in  great  quantities — that,  in  fact,  the 
machine  has  rescued  us  from  the  dark  ages.  That  is 
a  view  like  another.  If  for  the  moment  we  adopt  it, 
it  will  then  become  obvious  that  the  nation  that  will 
best  survive  the  struggle  for  existence  is  the  nation 
that  shall  contain  the  largest  number  of  individuals 
fitted  to  administer,  to  manufacture  and  to  develop 
machines — that  that  nation  will  eventually  control, 
for  the  time  being,  the  resources  of  the  world.  My 
own  personal  view — which  is  no  doubt  as  idiosyncra- 
tic as  that  of  my  friend  who  favoured  me  with  his 
view  of  a  machine  age — or  my  own  personal  preference 
has  led  me  to  see  that  the  modern  world  began  with 
the  discovery  of  the  balance  of  power  as  an  inter- 
national factor.  Others,  again,  will  say  that  the 
modern  world  is  the  product  of  the  printing  press,  or 
of  the  fore-and-aft  rig  in  ships  —  a  very  powerful 
factor.  And  yet  another  view  will  have  it  that  the 
real  modern  world  began  only  with  the  evolution  of 

63 


mi-:  SPIRJ  r  of  run  phople 

the  theory  of  the  survival  of  tin-  fitt<'st,  or  with  the 
discovery  of  the  commercial  value  <>t  by-products. 
All  these  things  are  merely  convenient  systems  ot 
thought  by  which  a  man  may  arrange  in  his  mind  his 
mental  image  of  the  mundane  cosmogony — or  they 
may  be  systems  <>f  thought  by  which  he  is  able  to 
claim  for  his  particular  calling,  I  raft  or  art,  tin-  status 
of  the  really  important  factor  in  life.  Whether  we 
style  our  present  age,  or  any  previous  age,  the 
Machine,  the  Balance  of  Power,  the  Schooner,  the 
I'.y-product  or  the  Press  Age  is  immaterial  enough — 
the  fact  arising  out  of  this  mist  of  conflicting  ideals  is 
that  in  the  history  of  the  world  as  among  man  there 
have  always  been  psychological  ages. 

It  remains  then  one  other  platitude,  which  I  hasten 
to  repeat,  that  in  any  given  age  the  nation  having 
the  largest  number  of  individuals  most  fitted  to  deal 
with  the  peculiar  circumstances  of  that  age — that 
nation  will  be  the  one  on  the  top  of  the  market.  In 
an  Ice  Age,  in  fact,  Esquimaux  will  have  an  immense 
advantage.  There  is  one  profound  truth  that  the 
English  people  has  always  taken  for  granted — along 
with  that  other  truth  that  Providence  is  upon  our  side. 
In  periods  of  trial  and  national  stress  we  have  always 
the  comfortable  conviction  that  somehow  we  shall 
muddle  through.  And  somehow  we  do,  in  a  way  that 
almost  invariably  works  tor  our  material  advantage. 
If,  in  fact,  an  Ice  Age  did  supervene,  we  might  be 
pretty  certain  that  the  Esquimaux  would  have  a  great 
immediate  advantage.     England  would  be  horribly 

64 


THE    MELTING    I'OT 

discomposed  ;  all  sorts  of  reputations  would  bo  hope- 
lessly marred.  But  somehow,  one  man,  coming 
probably  from  the  very  bottom  of  our  particular 
basket,  would  arise  among  us;  would  teach  us  how 

to  set  a  glass  roof  all  over  England — how  to  turn  the 
land  into  a  vast  hothouse.  Incidentally,  too,  he 
would  probably  give  us  the  chance  of  roofing  in,  say, 
half  Sweden  or  the  whole  of  Africa,  so  that  either 
as  investors  or  as  a  nation,  we  should  profit  very 
materially.  Wherever,  in  short,  the  sun  did  set,  its 
last  rays  would  shine  upon  a  roof  of  glass,  that  upon 
the  map  could  be  comfortably  coloured  with  red 
amidst  the  white  of  those  polar  nights,  engulfing  the 
other  nations.  We  might  have  begun  pretty  badly ; 
we  should  be  certain  to  end  more  than  moderately 
well. 

This,  of  course,  is  a  fanciful  projection,  but  it  does 
figure  a  national  characteristic.  It  means  that  we 
believe  that  somewhere  in  the  back  of  our  people,  in 
the  great  middle  class,  in  the  aristocracy,  or  in  the 
submerged  tenth,  there  are  to  be  found  men — the  one 
man — fitted  to  deal  with  any  emergency.  And,  if  we 
consider  our  history  and  our  composition  as  a  people, 
we  may  find  comforting  assurance  that  this  view  is  at 
least  reasonably  to  be  justified. 

We  begin  our  campaigns,  military,  economic  or 
moral,  always  rather  badly.  The  other  nation,  our 
adversary,  is  almost  invariably  in  a  stronger  position. 
The  age  will  be  either  a  Erench,  a  German,  a  Spanish 
or  a  Portuguese  Age  ;  and   the  other  nation  being 

65  F 


1  111-;   SPIRIT  OF  THE    PEOPLE 

truer  to  type  will,  in  the  immediate  present,  be  able 
to  overwhelm  us.  We  shall  have  to  go  through  a 
number  of  domestic  revolutions  before  we  shall  be 
fitted  even  to  begin  to  face  the  problem,  whatever  it 
may  be.  We  are,  for  reasons  to  which  I  will  refer 
later,  the  nation  of  vested  interests  and  of  established 
reputations,  so  that  before  we  can  really  get  to  work 
we  have  to  shake  off  always  an  immense  number  of 
ancient  generals,  admirals,  agriculturists  or  textile 
manufacturers  who  have  grown  into  a  rut.  Hut  flic 
man  among  us,  seeing  his  opportunity,  hearing  his 
call,  will  eventually  burst  through,  and,  being  quick 
to  follow  a  lead,  we  shall  acclaim  him,  learn  from 
him,  reward  him,  and  then  let  him  and  his  tradition 
become  an  incubus  on  us  in  face  of  some  rising  age 
in  which,  for  a  time,  some  new  nation  will  take  the 
lead. 

In    order    to   escape    the    charge   of    glorifying   a 
people  to  which,  at  least  partially,  I   belong,  let  me 
hasten   to   say  that  we  should  d<>  all    this    precisely 
because  of  the  men  that  that  nation  will  have  given  us. 
If  eventually — and  no  doubt  we  shall— we  beat  the 
d.-rmans  in  the  great  war  of  by-products,  it  will  pro- 
bably be  because  of  the  German   strain  that  is  in  us 
already;    if  eventually  we  did  beat  the   Flemings  at 
wool-weaving,  it  was  because  Philippa  of  Hainault 
introduced    into    England    many   large  colonies    of 
Flemish   weavers;   if  eventually   we  took   the   finer 
textile  trades  from  the  French  it  was  because  Frani  e 
sent  us  th<-  1  Euguenots. 

66 


I  III-.    MELTING   POT 

In  the  larger  matter  of  political  manoeuvres  it  has 
always  seemed  to  me  that  this  characteristic  was 
particularly  observable.  England's  greatness  as  an 
international  factor  in  Europe  began  incidentally 
with  the  birth  of  the  modern  world.*  And,  for 
me,  as  I  have  said,  the  modern  world  was  born  with 
the  discovery  of  the  political  theory  of  the  balance  of 
the  Powers  in  Europe.  That  this  discovery  was  in 
any  particular  sense  modern,  I  am  not  inclined  to 
assert.  Julius  Caesar,  for  instance,  as  a  boy  ridded  the 
Eastern  Mediterranean  of  pirates  by  skilfully  taking 
advantage  of  the  fact  that  he  was  an  isolated  third 
party  in  a  naval  warfare  between  freebooters.  And, 
no  doubt,  that  very  able  and  very  wonderful  man, 
King  John  of  England,  used  and  felt  the  effects  of  a 
nice  adjustment  of  international  forces.  But,  upon 
the  whole — speaking  impressionistically — we  may  say 
that  the  mediaeval  history  of  Western  Europe  before 
the  fifteenth  century,  and  the  history  of  England  in 
particular  during  that  period,  leaves  upon  the  mind 
the  impression  of  being  a  matter,  or  a  long  series  of 
matters,  decided  by  sword  blows.     Before  that  date, 

*  Let  me  here  very  particularly  impress  upon  the  reader  that 
these  remarks  are  intended  as  a  purely  personal  view.  They  are 
matters  to  promote  argument  ;  they  are  views,  not  statements 
of  fact,  spoken  with  any  ex  cathedra  weight.  They  are  intended 
to  arouse  discussion,  not  to  instruct  ;  they  are  part  of  a  scheme 
according  to  which  one  thinker  arranges  his  ideas.  If,  in  short 
any  other  thinker  would  present  us  with  a  scheme  as  workable  for 
his  particular  temperament,  I  should  be  perfectly  willing  to  make 
the  attempt  to  arrange  my  ideas  according  to  that  scheme. 

67  F  2 


I  III-.    Sl'IRI  r   OF   THE    PEOPLE 

.i--  a  rule,  the  kintjf  was  a  man  who  smote 
his  opponent  over  the  head  with  a  heavy  mace 
and  set  upon  his  own  brows  the  circlet  that  he 
found  in  a  thorn  bush.  In  this  mode  of  interna- 
tional contact  England  did  little  more  than  hold 
its  own.  Its  fleets  at  times  held  the  seas,  at 
times  were  driven  from  them.  If  England  had  its 
Black  Princes,  France  had  its  Du  Guesclins  and  its 
Joans  of  Arc.  The  Plantagenets  were  the  great  and 
haughty  race  of  their  age,  the  fine  flower  of  combatant 
royalty.  But  the  Plantagenets  were  Frenchmen.  And, 
if  we  took  France,  we  were  driven  out  of  France.  We 
ended  up,  upon  the  whole,  all  square.  Many  factors, 
no  doubt,  conduced  to  this  end — internal  warfares, 
pestilences,  the  awakening  of  the  dominant  type  in 
these  islands.  But,  upon  the  whole,  at  the  end  of  the 
fourteenth  century,  at  the  death  of  Henry  VII.  and 
during  the  early  years  of  Henry  VIIL,  England 
counted  for  practically  nothing  in  the  comity  ot 
European  nations. 

I  am  aware  that  this  statement  of  the  case  is  a 
thought  contrary  to  the  general  impression.  But 
upon  the  whole  it  is  historically  true,  since  the  general 
impression  takes  little  account  of  such  abortive 
attempts  at  invasion  of  France  as  that  made  by 
Henry  VIIL  in  the  first  year  of  his  reign.  He  sent, 
that  is  to  say,  a  great  expedition  of  horse  and  foot 
into  Spain  with  the  intention  that,  with  the  aid  of 
the  Spaniards,  they  should  tak«>  France  and  divide  it. 
But  every  kind  of  failure  and  ignominy  awaited  this 

68 


THE    MELTING   POT 

attempt,  and,  great  though  the  effort  was,  we  have 
forgotten  it. 

We  may,  however,  reconsider  it  for  the  moment; 
it  is,  that  is  to  say,  significant  that  it  was  not  a  direct 
frontal  attack  upon  France.  The  expedition  was  in- 
tended to  make  its  way  through  the  country,  and  with 
the  aid  of  a  friendly  nation.  In  that  sense  it  was  what 
I  may  call  modern  in  spirit.  It  was,  at  the  same  time, 
conceived  in  the  older  spirit,  since  it  was  a  haphazard, 
unprepared  blow,  struck  without  much  preliminary 
negotiation.  It  was,  in  short,  a  conception  akin  to 
the  old  one  of  a  word  and  a  blow  ;  there  was  not  any 
particular  manoeuvring  to  obtain  a  diplomatic  advan- 
tage ;  there  was  not  any  particularly  patient  waiting 
for  an  advantageous  moment  to  strike.  It  was, 
moreover,  practically  the  last  attempt  of  an  English 
king  to  assert  by  force  of  arms  his  theoretic  right  to 
the  throne  of  France.  It  seems  to  mark,  this  futile, 
disastrous  sortie,  the  end  of  the  old  era. 

In  a  former  book,  when  comparing  the  works  of 
Diirer  with  those  of  Holbein,  I  had  occasion  to  say 
that  the  life  which  Diirer's  art  seems  to  chronicle 
was  at  its  close.  It  had  been  essentially  an  out-of- 
door  life.  Diirer's  lords  rode  hunting  in  full  steel 
from  small  castles  in  rugged  rocks ;  the  flesh  of  his 
figures  is  hardened,  dried  and  tanned  by  exposure  to 
the  air.  But  Holbein's  lords  no  longer  rode  hunting. 
The  change  had  set  in  fully  by  1530  or  so,  when 
Holbein  chronicled  the  English  court.  His  lords  were 
precisely  indoor  statesmen;  they  dealt  in  intrigues; 

69 


111I-.   SPIRJ  C   OF   THE    PEOPLE 

they  Inhabited  palaces,  not  castles ;  their  flesh  was 
rounded,  their  limbs  at  rest,  their  eyes  sceptical. 
And,  indeed,  the  composite  photograph  that  I  have 
had  made  from  the  portraits  left  by  Holbein  does 
portray  a  definite  type — a  definite  type  that  rather 
curiously  coincides  with  Holbein's  sketches  of  the 
typical  Englishman  of  that  day.  This  was  a  heavy, 
dark,  bearded,  bull-necked  animal,  sagacious,  smiling, 
but  with  devious  and  twinkling  eyes — a  type  that 
nowadays  is  generally  found  in  the  English  rural 
districts.  If  it  is  not  too  topical  or  too  personal, 
I  should  say  that  he  reminds  me,  this  typical 
Englishman,  most  of  all  of  Dr.  W.  G.  Grace,  the 
cricketer. 

And,  indeed,  a  sort  of  peasant-cunning  did — let  me 
add  again  the  qualifying  "to  my  mind" — distinguish 
the  international  dealings  of  the  whole  world  at  that 
date.  Roughly  speaking,  the  ideals  of  the  chivalric 
age  were  altruistic  ;  roughly  speaking,  the  ideals  ot 
the  age  that  succeeded  it  were  individualist-oppor- 
tunist. It  was  not,  of  course,  England  that  was  first 
in  the  field,  since  Italy  produced  Macchiavelli.  But 
Italy,  which  produced  Macchiavelli,  failed  utterly  to 
profit  by  him.  England,  on  the  other  hand,  had  to 
wait  many  years  before  falling  into  line  with  the 
spirit  of  its  age.  It  had,  as  it  were,  to  wait  until 
most  of  the  vested  interest  of  the  middle  ages  were 
got  rid  of— until  practically  the  last  of  the  great 
barons  were  brought  to  the  ground.  It  had  to  wait 
until  a  man  could  climb  from  the  very  lowest  stage  of 

70 


THE    MELTING   POT 

the  body  politic  into  the  very  highest  chair  that  the 
republic  could  offer.  But  then  it  profited  exceed- 
ingly, so  that  the  England  which,  at  the  opening  of 
Henry  VIII. 's  reign,  had  been  the  laughing-stock, 
became,  towards  the  close  of  that  reign,  the  arbiter  of 
Europe. 

But  it  did  produce  from  its  depths,  from  amidst  its 
bewildering  cross  currents  of  mingled  races,  the  great 
man  of  its  age ;  and,  along  with  him,  it  produced  a 
number  of  men  similar  in  type,  and  strong  enough  to 
found  a  tradition.  The  man,  of  course,  was  Thomas 
Cromwell,  who  welded  England  into  one  formidable 
whole,  and  his  followers  in  the  tradition  were  the 
tenacious,  pettifogging,  cunning,  utterly  unscrupulous 
and  very  wonderful  statesmen  who  supported  the 
devious  policy  of  Queen  Elizabeth — the  Cecils,  the 
Woottons,  the  Bacons  and  all  the  others  of  England's 
golden  age. 

This  splendid  and  efficient  dominant  type  had,  ot 
course,  its  apogee,  its  crest  of  the  wave  and  its  decline. 
It  fell  a  little  low  with  the  second  of  the  Stuart  Kings 
and,  as  far  as  international  expression  was  concerned, 
its  place  was  taken  by  the  new,  Puritan  type.  This 
type,  efficient  if  not  very  splendid,  is  interesting, 
because  it  shows  so  very  immediately  a  foreign 
origin.  You  have  only  to  go  back  a  generation  or 
so  to  find  its  introduction  into  England.  In  Ben 
Jonson's  day  the  Puritan  was  still  being  laughed  at 
for  a  sanctimonious  and  nefarious  Low  Country 
sniffler  in  black  ;  within  a  generation  the  strain  was 

7i 


THE   SPIRIT  OF  THE   PEOPLE 

ruling  England.  It  was,  too,  dictating  terms  to 
France,  just  as  it  had  laid  the  foundations  of  a 
New    England.     If  the   suddenness  of  its  uprising 

and  the  violence  of  its  manifestations  caused  it  to 
fall  into  temporary  discredit  in  this  country— for  the 
Restoration  was  the  product  of  a  mere  reaction— it 
recuperated  itself  soon  enough  in  the  final  expulsion 
of  the  Stuarts. 

For  we  may  put  it  that  James  II.  was  the  last 
representative  of  the  statesmanship  which,  founded  by 
Macchiavelli,  reached  its  highest  point  with  Thomas 
Cromwell,  the  Cecils,  Strafford,  Laud,  and  Richelieu, 
and  declined  with  Mazzini  towards  the  obstinate 
impracticability  of  the  last  Stuart  king.  Speaking 
very  generally,  we  may  say  that  mediaeval  England 
was  ruled  by  French-Norman  ;  renaissance  England 
and  the  England  of  the  Stuarts  by  Italian-Celtic 
dominant  types.  And,  speaking  very  generally,  we 
may  say  that  both  those  types  were  dominant  also  in 
the  occidental  Europe  of  that  day.  The  great 
rebellion  of  the  Cromwellians,  the  revolution  of 
William  III.  and  the  whole  Georgian  era,  were  a 
calling  out  of  the  Germanic  forces  of  the  nation. 

In  my  private  picture  of  these  great  national 
waves  I  see  the  dominant  type  of  the  centuries 
pp-ceding  Henry  VIII.  as  rufous,  reddish  tanned, 
with  dusky-red  complexions;  the  dominant  type  of 
the  Tudor-Stuart  ages  presents  itself  to  me  as  dark, 
bearded  and  shrewd;  the  years  following  the  fall  of 
James    Stuart    seem    to     me    to    show    the    gradual 

72 


THE   MELTING   POT 

growth  of  a  dominant  type  that  was  fair-haired ; 
ingenuous  perhaps,  unimaginative  perhaps,  but 
"sentimental."  I  do  not  wish  to  imply  that  the 
pre-Tudor  psychology  was  childish,  but  it  seems  to 
me  that  pre-Tudor  history  appeals  more  directly  to 
the  boy  in  us.  That  is  probably  because  its  history 
was  largely  a  matter  of  wars  for  the  acquisition  of 
territory  or  upon  the  point  of  honour.  And,  upon  the 
whole,  save  for  the  episodes  of  Smithfield  burnings, 
of  the  Armada  and  the  pirating  on  the  Spanish  Main, 
of  Drake  and  his  rivals,  the  Tudor-Stuart  periods  of 
dominance  interest  the  boy  in  us  very  little.  They 
were,  that  is  to  say,  periods  of  tortuous  intrigues, 
upon  no  settled  basis  of  principle.  Neither  the 
quasi-religious  manoeuvres  of  Henry  VIII.,  nor  the 
matrimonial  manoeuvres  of  that  King  and  Queen 
Elizabeth  interest  either  the  man  or  the  boyhood 
of  the  nation  very  much.  I  am  far,  indeed,  from 
wishing  to  be  taken  as  implying  that  these  things 
in  themselves  are  uninteresting ;  but  the  case  may 
be  put  very  fairly  that  for  one  person  who  will 
know  anything  of  Cardinal  Pole's  crusade  against 
his  sovereign,  ten  thousand  will  be  found  remem- 
bering the  comparatively  unimportant  exploits  of 
Richard  of  the  Lion  Heart.  And,  for  one  person 
who  remembers  the  great  works  of  Thomas  Crom- 
well, twenty  thousand  will  be  found  to  grow  con- 
demnatory or  enthusiastic  over  the  actions,  relatively 
unimportant,  of  his  great-nephew. 

For,  the  pre-Tudor  times  appeal,  by  their  actions, 

73 


l  III.   SPIRIT  OF  THE    PEOPLE 

to  the  schoolboy  that  is  in  us  all;  tho  post-Stuart 
times  appeal,  for  their  principles,  to  the  amateur 
moralist  that  is  in  us  all.  But  the  Tudor-Stuart  era 
is  interesting  merely  for  its  exhibitions  of  human 
greed,  heroism,  bigotry,  martyrdom  or  savagery.  It 
is,  as  it  were,  a  projection  of  realism  between  two 
widely  differing  but  romantic  movements.  1  am 
aware  that  in  thus  writing  down  the  Puritan  age  as 
romantic  I  lay  myself  open  to  the  disagreeable  charge 
of  writing  paradoxes.  But  I  write  in  all  sincerity, 
using,  perhaps,  only  half  appropriate  words.  For  in 
essentials,  the  Stuarts'  cause  was  picturesque ;  the 
Cromwellian  cause  was  a  matter  of  principle.  Now  a 
picturesque  cause  may  make  a  very  strong  and  poetic 
appeal,  but  it  is,  after  all,  a  principle  that  sweeps 
people  away.  For  poetry  is  the  sublime  of  common- 
sense  ;  principle  is  wrong-headedness  wrought  up 
to  the  sublime  pitch — and  that,  in  essentials,  is 
romance. 

1  possess  the  diary  of  my  English  grandfather,  a 
romantic  of  the  romantics,  a  man  who  never  survived 
his  early  Byronism.  In  its  faded  bluish  pages, Stained 
with  a  faded  and  rusting  ink,  he  records  the  minutiae 
of  a  strenuous,  a  heroic  and  a  very  romantic  struggle 
with  a  world  unsympathetic  enough.    At  the  end  "t 

one  of   his   very   hard    days   he   had    sat  down  to  read, 

1  should  say,  Nfacaulay.     He  had  been  in  the  winter 

air  painting  a  shawl  whi<  h  was   Badly  needed  indoors 

by  his  patient  wife.     En  pursuance  oi   his  principle 
recording  the  smallest  details,  he  had  frozen  his 

7) 


THE   MELTING  POT 

hands  so  that  he  could  no  longer  hold  a  brush  that 
night.  And  there,  suddenly,  in  a  sprawled  and  sput- 
tering handwriting,  in  great  letters  appears  the 
portentous  announcement — the  result  of  his  winter 
night's  reading : — 

"  I  love  Dutch  William  !  " 

I  confess  that,  at  the  first,  being  confronted  with 
this  point  of  view — with  this  national  outburst — I 
rubbed  my  eyes.  For  one  cannot  imagine  any 
Romantic  writing  the  words  in  sober,  or  in  romantic 
earnest.  It  seems  as  difficult,  at  first  sight,  to  love 
William  III.  as  to  love  Queen  Anne  or  George  II. 
No  one  is  more  unpicturesque.  But  no  one  is  more 
of  a  principle  typified.  It  is  difficult  to  call  up  any 
personage  of  recorded  English  history  who  is  less  of 
a  figure  than  William  III.  ;  it  is,  indeed,  difficult  to 
call  him  up  at  all.  One  remembers  neither  his 
features  nor  the  cut  of  his  hair;  neither  his  clothes 
nor  whether  he  stood  six  feet  high.  Nevertheless, 
this  vacant  space  stands  for  principles  the  most  vital 
to  the  evolution  of  modern  England — of  the  whole 
modern,  Germanised  world.  If,  in  fact,  William  III. 
was  no  figure,  he  was  very  assuredly  the  figurehead 
of  a  very  portentous  vessel. 

And  no  doubt  inspired  by  the  Victorian  canons, 
by  principles  of  Protestantism,  commercial  stability, 
political  economies,  Carlylism,  individualism  and 
liberty — provided,  too,  with  details  of  feature,  dress, 
and  stature,  no  doubt  my  grandfather  could  evolve  a 
picture  of  a  strong,  silent,  hard-featured,  dominant 

75 


THE   SPIRJ  1    <  >!•     1  111-.    PE<  >PLE 

personality.  Rising  hot-headed  from  his  romantic 
perusal  he  inscribed,  before  putting  out  his  light,  the 
words:  "  I  love  Dutch  William." 

Be  that  as  it  may  and  I  think  the  diagnosis  is  in 
this  case  a  just  one — my  personal  impression  of  the 
three  more  or  less  distinct  phases  of  the  English 
court — the  pre- Tudor,  the  Tudor-Stuart  and  the  post- 
Stuart — remains  that  of  fair  quasi-Communist,  dark 
ialist-Tory,  and  blonde  Germanic  -  Protestant- 
individualist  dominant  types.  Incidentally  I  may- 
note  that  that  entry  in  my  grandfather's  diary  does, 
to  some  extent,  substantiate  my  theory,  that  the  post- 
Stuart  period  most  interests  the  adults  among  us,  the 
pre-Tudor  making  an  appeal  to  the  young  who  have 
not  yet  formed  themselves.  It  is  true  that  in  my  own 
later  years  at  school  we  were  confronted — I  am  bound 
to  say,  appalled — by  a  text-book  which  was  called,  I 
think,  a  "Short  History  of  the  English  People,"  which 
sought  to  push  the  theocratic  period  much  further 
back  than  the  Tudors.  Hut  1  well  remember  the  r. 
and  indignation  which  its  substitution  lor  our  other 
manuals  excited.  In  our  particular  class  the  really 
brilliant  boys  sank  to  the  lowest  places,  and  1  sank 
with  them.  And  the  pained  look  upon  our  head- 
master's face — a  mild,  bearded,  dark,  rather  excitable 
,  with  spectacles  that  gleamingly  half  hid  a  slight 

.  ast  in  the  black  eyes — the  disappointment  and  tin- 
trouble,  I  remember  very  well  after  many  years.  He 
was  a  man  who  took  a  pride  in,  who  had  an  attri- 
tion   for,    his    best  boys.      And   they   failed    rather 

TO 


I  III-.   MELTING    P01 

lamentably  to  follow,  or  to  remember,  history  as  it 
was  put  by  the  Short  Historian.  They  had  been 
brilliant  to  seize  the  points,  the  incidents,  the  adven- 
tures of  kings  and  generals.  Facts  were  vivid  in 
their  minds  ;  the  onus  of  a  gradual  and  ordered 
growth  of  a  democratic  people,  puzzled  and  confused 
them.  They  could  get,  I  mean,  some  sort  of  idea  of 
life  from  the  facts;  they  could  add  something  of  them- 
selves to  the  recital.  But  they  could  only  memorise 
the  pages   of  the   ''Short   History    of    the    English 

People,"  and,  in  consequence,  it  was  what  Mr.  E 

called  his  parrot  boys  that  came  to  the  top.  I  fancy 
that  it  was  for  this  reason,  as  much  as  any,  that  Mr. 

E ,  who  was  an  artist  in  teaching,  who  delighted 

to  feel  himself  in  sympathy  with  awakened  intelli- 
gence and  disliked  forcing  pages  of  sound  theory  into 
dull  memories;  who,  in  fact,  was  an  educator  and 
not  an  instructor — that  it  was  for  this  reason  that 
Mr.  E shortly  afterwards  resigned  his  head- 
mastership.  I  remember  very  well  his  standing  on 
high  by  his  table,  his  ragged  gown  flapping  behind 
him,  his  mild  dark  eyes  bent  upon  a  tormentor,  who 
was  the  top  boy.  A s,  a  small,  spectacled  auto- 
maton with  a  slight  impediment  in  his  speech,  had 
completed  without  a  hitch  a  long  sentence  beginning  : 
44  The  evolution  of  the  English  peasant  was  never 
more  strikingly  exemplified  .  .  ." 

Mr.  E said  impatiently,  "Very  well,  A s, 

44  but  what  does  it  mean  f  " 

A s  fingered  the  top  button  of  his  coat : 

77 


THE   SPIRIT  OF  THE    PE<  >PLE 

"It  means,''   he   said,  "'that  the  evolution  of  the 
Knglish  peasant  was  never' " 

Mr.  E stopped  him  with  a  "tut-tut!"     "  Wh.it 

-  it  mean  .'"   he  asked,  Ins  voice  rising". 

A s  stuttered  very  badly  : 

"  It — t — t  means  that  the  evolution  of — of " 

Mr.  E sat  down  exasperatedly  and  rapped  the 

table  for  three  or  four  seconds.      His  dark  head  hung 
down  dejectedly. 

"  Ah  well,"  he  said  at  last,  "you'll  be  an  immense 

credit    to    the    school,    A s,    in    the   examination 

room  !  " 

He  bade  us  write  an  essay  on  the  "  Statute  of 
Uses  and  its  effect  upon  the  psychology  of  the 
Reformation,"  and,  whilst  we  sighed  in  silence  at 
tli is  impossible  task,  even  A s  not  having  com- 
mitted these  pages  to  memory,  Mr.  E  himself 
began  to  write.  It  was,  I  believe,  his  letter  of  resig- 
nation to  the  governors  that  he  was  composing.  At 
any  rate,  all  the  school  knew  next  morning  that  Mr. 
E was  going.  During  his  tenure  of  the  head- 
mastership,  the  school  had  dwindled  in   numbers  to 

the  extent  of  150  boys.     Mr.  E ,  in  fact,  could  not 

be   brought    to    regard    himself  as    a    crammer,   and 
under  him  we  gained  only  four  scholarships. 

1  do  not  wish  to  draw  from  this  the  moral  that  Mr. 
(ir.-.-n's  History  is  ill-adapted  tor  its  special  purpose; 

hut  I  do  seem  to  see  in  this  particular  seen'-  evidence 

that   the  theory  of  evolution,  as  applied    to    English 

history,  is  little  fitted  to  the  boyish  apprehension.    It 

78 


1  HE   MELTING    POl 

is,  it  seems  to  me,  ill-fitted  because  it  calls  upon  a 
boy  to  be  acquainted  with  modern  trains  of  thought ; 
to  be  acquainted,  in  fact,  with  modern  conditions  of 
life,  and  to  read  into  mediaeval  history  the  lessons 
that  only  years  of  experience  or  years  of  reading  the 
leaders  in  newspapers  and  the  works  of  the  Victorian 
writers  could  have  taught  him. 

It  is  easy,  in  fact,  to  say  that  the  turning  of  the 
agricultural  districts  to  wool  farming  led  inevitably 
to  the  evolution  of  the  Puritan  spirit,  when  you  know 
that  the  Puritan  spirit  succeeded  to  the  quasi-Catholic- 
quasi-Pagan  phase  of  English  mediaeval  life.  But 
you  will  only  see  that  when  you  have  learned  the 
doctrine  that  the  sole  purpose  of  English  mediaeval 
strivings  was  to  produce  the  Protestant,  individualist, 
free  speech,  free  thought,  free  trade,  political  econo- 
mics of  the  Victorian  era.  This  doctrine,  this  group 
of  doctrines,  this  once  tremendous  frame  of  mind  was 
so  riveted  on  the  people  of  the  nineteenth  century, 
that  its  theories  might  well  be  accepted  as  unquestion- 
able fact.  There  stood  all  these  things,  from  Protes- 
tantism to  freedom,  firm,  unquestionable,  unshakeable, 
— and  thus,  in  the  psychology  of  the  man,  divine 
intervention  in  favour  of  the  nineteenth  century  was  as 
deducible  from  his  study  of  history,  as  in  the  boy  was 
the  theory  that  Providence  was  on  the  side  of  the 
Englishman.  I  remember  once  putting  it  tremblingly 
to  a  very  liberal  relative  of  the  pre-Home  Rule  days 
— putting  it  that,  according  to  his  theory  of  the 
gradual  growth  of  liberty  in  the  English   race,  the 

79 


1  HE   SPIRIT  OF  THE   PEOPLE 

iclysmic  abolition  of  the  monasteries  was  a  mis- 
take.     He  regarded  me  from  above  a  foam-flecked, 

blond-'  beard  of  an  imposing  venerability. 

"  Of  course,'*  he  said,  "  the  monasteries  were  not 
abolished  gradually.  It  wasn't  evolution  that  did 
away  with  them.  They  were  swept  away  because 
they  were  in  the  way  of  a  gentle  evolution." 

I  said,  in  absolute  good  faith  : 

"  Then  the  law  of  a  gradual  evolution  was  not 
invariable  r  " 

He  made  a  great  and  irritable  gesture  with  his 
plump  white  hands. 

"You  irritate  me  with  your  casuistry,"  he  said. 
**  I  have  just  explained  the  matter.  The  monasteries 
had  to  go  because  they  cumbered  the  ground  ;  it  was 
inevitable.  Besides,  if  they  had  not  gone  how 
should  we  have  reached  our  Paradise — or  the  Puritan 
spirit  f     That's  the  backbone  of  England." 

It  was,  I  suppose,  this  sort  of  reading  of  history 
that  the  adult  Victorian  sought  to  impose  upon  the 
Victorian  schoolboy.  I  think  that  it  probably  grated, 
since  I  am  sure  that  it  inspired  my  classmates  with 
ail  invincible  dislike  for,  say,  Sir  Robert  Walpole. 
But  it  certainly  induced  our  grandfathers  to  love 
Dutch  William,  and  to  believe  that  the  Puritan 
spirit    is     the     backbone  of     England.       Perhaps 

it    is. 

In    a    sens.-    I    am,  I  am    awar<\   running   Counter  to 

an   a<  <  epted    idea,   when    I    say   that    the   modern 

Puritanism     of     English     lit''     began,    not     with     the 

80 


I  Ilk    MkkTING    POT 

Cromwellians,  but  with  the  coming  of  William  III. 
The  Cromwellians,  in  fact,  seem  to  me  to  have  left 
little  enough  mark  in  kngland.  The  Revolution, 
since  it  led  the  way  for  Walpole  and  the  National 
Debt,  still  holds  us  in  its  clutches.  It  did  away  with 
personal  Royalty  ;  it  did  away  with  priesthood  ;  it 
did  away  very  emphatically  with  the  Arts,  or  rather, 
with  the  artistic  spirit  as  a  factor  in  life.  And  it 
began  the  process  of  doing  away  with  the  County 
Interest.  Philosophically  speaking,  too,  it  began 
that  divorce  of  principle  from  life  which,  carried  as 
far  as  it  has  been  carried  in  England,  has  earned  for 
the  English  the  title  of  a  nation  of  hypocrites.  It  did 
this,  of  course,  because  it  riveted  Protestantism  for 
good  and  evil  upon  the  nation's  dominant  types. 
For,  speaking  very  broadly,  we  may  say  that 
Catholicism,  which  is  a  religion  of  action  and  ot 
frames  of  mind,  is  a  religion  that  men  can  live  up  to. 
Protestantism  no  man  can  live  up  to,  since  it  is  a 
religion  of  ideals  and  of  reason.  (I  am  far  from 
wishing  to  adumbrate  to  which  religion  I  give  my 
preference ;  for  I  think  it  will  remain  to  the  end 
a  matter  for  dispute  whether  a  practicable  or  an  ideal 
code  be  the  more  beneficial  to  humanity.)  But,  by 
voting  once  and  for  all  for  Protestantism,  by 
casting  out  from  us  the  possibilities  of  dominance  of 
that  pagan  half  of  humanity  which  is  fitted  for 
Catholicism,  the  Revolution  doomed  England  to  be 
the  land  of  impracticable  ideals.  Before  that  date 
a  man  could  live  without  his  finger  upon  his  moral 

81  G 


l  HE  SPIRl  i    OF    mi-:   i'i-.<  )I»LK 

puis.-  :  since  thru  it  has  grown  gradually  more  and 
more  impossible. 

Ami  inasmuch  as,  by  the  lusty  sort  of  health  and 
appetite  that  it  brings,  a  country  life  docs  in  essence 
tend  to  produce  pagans,  the  Revolution  did  tend 
towards  producing  a  dominant  type  that  could  no 
longer  inhabit  the  country.  And,  inasmuch  as  it  is 
in  the  nature  of  man  to  desire  to  rise  to  eminence,  we 
may  say  that  the  Revolution  did  conduce  towards  the 
present  building  up  of  the  great  towns.  That  we 
are  now  tending  towards  a  reaction  against  these 
cendencies  seems  to  me  to  be  arguable,  and  in  a 
subsequent  chapter  I  shall  endeavour  to  put  that  case. 
But  for  the  present  let  me  return  to  my  main  argument 
— that  of  the  successive  dominant  types  that  the  land 
has  produced.  It  is  not  my  purpose  to  do  more  than 
slightly  allude  to  such  of  these  as  suit  my  purpose.* 

It  may  be  taken  for  granted  as  a  general  impression 
that  the  immediate  effect  of  the  Revolution  was  to  do 
away  with  loyalty  to  the  personal  King.  It  produced 
in  its  stead  a  loyalty  to  the  Throne;  and  the  Throne 
meant  an  institution  whose  main  purpose  was  to 
conserve  certain  definite  interests — those  mainly  of 
Protestantism  and  the  money-making  classes.  It  did 
away  with  Clarendon,  who  was  more  royalist  than  the 
King;   it   produced    John    Churchill,    Duke   of    Marl- 

*  I  do  this  without  scruple— because,  obviously,  my  desire  is  to 
produce  an  argument  that  may  <>r  may  not  be  controverted,  and 

not  to  lay  down  with  ;i  bigfa  band  any  law  that  is  to  DC  regarded  U 

immutable  or  incontrovertible. 

82 


THE   MELTING  POT 

borough,  and  his  wife,  who  was  more  royal  than  his 
sovereign  ;  it  did  away  with  the  irresponsible  enjoy- 
ment of  lif<\  and  rendered  possible  the  sentimental 
movement ;  it  did  away  with  the  true  Toryism  which 
is  Socialism,  and  rendered  possible  Individualism, 
which  to-day  we  call  the  upholding  of  the  right  to 
free  competition ;  it  gave  us,  in  fact,  liberty  by 
gradually  removing  responsibility  from  the  State — 
and  it  gave  us  two  centuries  of  enmity  to  France  and 
of  growing  subjection  to  German  ideals. 

So  that,  if  indeed  it  be  true  that  the  enemy  is 
Prussianism — that  the  world  is  gradually  coming  to 
a  state  of  mind  in  which  it  shall  be  most  important 
to  a  nation  to  produce  the  more  essentially  Germanic 
type,  we  may  well  hope  to  produce  the  man.  We 
may  well  hope,  in  fact,  to  muddle  through.  We  have, 
in  the  composition  of  our  complex  Republic,  Germans 
enough  to  select  from.  And  it  must  be  re-affirmed 
that  the  Germans  who  have  come  to  England,  like 
the  Scots,  the  Danes,  the  French,  the  Poles,  the 
Huguenots  or  the  Doukhobors,  are  precisely  the  bad 
eggs,  the  adventurous,  the  restless,  the  energetic  of 
their  several  nations.  And  these  adventurers,  these 
restless,  these  energetic  units  are,  precisely  too,  the 
best  breeders  for  a  fighting  race.  We  may,  in  fact, 
very  well  produce  yet  another  dominant  type  that 
shall  help  England  to  retain  its  own,  and  to  gain  just 
that  little  bit  of  material  advantage  that,  except  in 
the  great  struggle  with  the  English  superman  across 
the  Atlantic,  England  has  always  had.     Just  as  in  a 

83  G  2 


I  HE   SPIRJ  1    OF  THE   PEOPLE 

world  attuned  to  PlantagmK  ideas,  Ingland  pro- 
duced the  PlantagenetS ;  just  as  in  a  world  attuned 
to  Macchiavelli,  England  produced  Thomas  Crom- 
\v<  11  ;  just  as  in  a  world  that  was  opening  up  to 
adventurers,  England  produced  the  Drakes  and  the 
Raleighs  ;  just  as  in  a  world  fitted  for  parades  of 
troops  and  tortuous  intrigues  with  a  Roi  Soleil,  Eng- 
land produced  a  William  III.  and  a  Marlborough — so 
England  may  well  hope  to  produce  a  man  fitted  to 
contend,  in  the  end  with  the  Kaiser  or  Professor  who 
is  to  set  the  tune  for  the  next  generation.  We  might 
even  produce  a  plenty  of  the  best  Slav  blood  to  lead 
us  against  Slavs.  We  might  produce  anybody  to 
lead  us  against  anything.  Given,  in  fact,  its  proper 
breathing  space  in  which  the  man  may  arise,  Eng- 
land may  yet  muddle  through,  since  England  is  not  a 
nation,  not  the  home  of  a  race,  but  a  small  epitome 
of  the  whole  world,  attracted  to  a  fertile  island  by 
the  hope  of  great  gain,  or  by  the  faith  that  there  a 
man  may  find  freedom.  The  other  day  I  was  down 
at  the  docks,  watching  the  incoming  of  a  ship  that 
brought  many  Jews  from  Odessa.  As  man  after 
man  crossed  the  gangway  he  knelt  down  and  kissed 
the  muddy  coping  of  the  wharf.  That  was  because 
still,  as  for  the  Anabaptists  and  the  Huguenots,  Eng- 
land appears  to  the  bad  eggs  of  the  nations  to  be 
the  land  of  freedom.  And  it  is  not  impossible  that 
one  of  the  children  of  one  of  these  adventurers  may 
be,  like  another  Disraeli,  the  man  who  will  help 
England  to  muddle  through. 

84 


FAITHS. 


CHAPTER    IV. 
FAITHS. 

I  WAS  asked  some  time  ago,  on  the  banks  of  a  great 
foreign  river,  by  a  fair-haired  foreign  girl,  for  the 
name  of  an  English  book  to  read.  She  seemed  to 
be  conversant  with  the  whole  of  the  Tauchnitz  col- 
lection ;  she  knew  the  names  at  least  of  all  the 
English  novelists,  essayists  and  romancers  with 
whom  one  could  be  acquainted ;  she  knew,  certainly, 
the  names  of  many  English  writers  that  I  had  never 
heard  of.  She  spoke  English  idiomatically  ;  she  was 
sufficiently  akin  to  the  English  in  sentiment  to  be 
able  to  appreciate  a  certain  work,  so  parochially 
English  that  it  dealt  with  the  amenities  of  middle- 
class  child-life  in  the  topography  of  Kensington 
Gardens.  That,  she  had  found  ravishing.  I  sug- 
gested to  her  the  name  of  the  one  English  work  of 
importance  that  she  had  not  read,  because  she  risked 
certain  considerable  penalties  in  the  perusal.  I  told 
her  that  although,  from  reading  the  eminent  secular 
novelists  and  the  less  eminent  novelists  whose  works 
are  merely  commercial  in  value,  she  would  doubtless 

87 


THE   SPIRIT   OF   THE    PEOPLE 

acquire, or  had  already  acquired,  a  considerable  insight 
into  the  psychology  of  the  various  classes  portrayed 
by  novelists,  essayists  or  romancers,  she  could  not 
claim  even  a  nodding  acquaintance  with  the  real 
bases  of  the  Spirit  of  the  People  until  she  had 
assimilated  this  particular  book.  A  month  or  so 
later  she  said  to  me  : 

"  I  have  finished  reading  it ;  it  is  horrible*1 
Upon  the  whole  you  could  not  have  said  that  she 
was  not  English  to  look  at  her — only  in  her  enuncia- 
tion of  the  word  that  meant  "horrible*'  there  was  a 
sincerity  that  was  entirely  un-English.  Because,  of 
course,  no  typical  Englishwoman  of  her  class  would 
be  allowed,  or  would  allow  herself,  to  come  in  contact 
with  anything  that  is  really  "  horrible."  An 
Englishwoman,  after  all,  must  not  be  moved;  if  she 
suffers  it  she  is  not  English.     Hut  the  blue  eyes  of 

Miss    Q were   really    rigid    with    horror    at    the 

remembrance  of  what  she  had  read.  The  book  was 
horrible. 

That  a  girl  should  be  so  moved  by  the  reading  of 
the  English  Bible  did  not  strike  me  as  peculiar  upon 
reflection,  though  for  the  moment  I  had  to  cast  about 
in  my  mind  for  a  reason.  The  point  of  view  was  new 
to  me.  Of  course  the  Bible  is  forbidden  reading  to 
the  great  majority  of  Christians — but  that  is  for 
reasons  purely  doctrinal,  purely  arbitrary,  purely  of 
priestcraft.  One  accepts  the  tact,  not  as  a  judgment 
of  the  Bible,  as  poetry,  or  as  a  projection  of  life; 
it  is    merely  because  it  is  inconvenient  to  the  priest- 

88 


FAITHS 

hood  of  a  certain  Church  that  their  special  interpre- 
tation of  passages  should  be  called  in  question.  It  is 
part  of  a  game,  of  a  system  ;  it  reflects  no  discredit 
on  the  Bible  as  a  projection  of  a  frame  of  mind.     But 

Miss  G 's  emotion  was  a  direct  censure  of  Biblical 

morality.  It  said :  "  Here  is  a  book,  horrible  for  its 
ferocity,  for  the  bloodthirsty  incidents  that  it  realisti- 
cally portrays,  horrible  for  its  rendering  of  sexual 

necessities,  horrible  for  its  spirit."      Miss  G ,  in 

fact,  regarded  it  with  the  new  candour  of  a  reader 
confronted  with  a  terrifying  French  piece  of  realism  : 
it  was  as  if  she  had  been  reading  of  the  gigantic 
metal  automaton  in  Flaubert's  "Salambo" — the 
metal  automaton  that  into  its  blazing  jaws  lifted 
the  bodies  of  living  children  to  be  incinerated. 

Thinking  about  the  matter,  I  remembered  a  certain 
evening  service  at  which  I  had  been  present.  There  is 
a  country  church  which  I  attend  somewhat  frequently. 
It  is  ancient  Norman  in  character,  on  a  tranquil 
knoll  in  the  pleasant  English  south.  You  cannot 
figure  for  your  private  satisfaction  anything  more 
delightful,  anything  more  soothing,  than  to  sit  out 
a  service  in  the  little  pews  of  one  of  the  aisles. 
Through  the  small  windows  the  trees  are  seen  to 
spread  tranquil  boughs  ;  the  organ  drones ;  the  choir 
boys  sing  in  tune,  and  the  wonderful  English  of  the 
church  service  awakens  all  the  singular  and  very 
blissful  remembrances  of  one's  boyhood  between 
white  stone  walls.  And,  upon  the  whole,  there  is 
nothing   in    life   that   I    more   rejoice    in    than    that, 

89 


111E    SPIRIT   OF   THE   PEOPLE 

as  a  boy,  I  went  regularly  to  English  Church  services. 
It  is  a  thing  that  a  nation  may  be  devoutly  thankful 
for  :  it  canonifies,  it  blesses,  a  whole  side  of  one's 
life.  It  is  not,  of  course,  everything — but  it  is  the 
most  tranquil  thing  in  life  as  it  to-day  is  lived. 

But,  as  I  sat  that  evening  in  the  little  church  at 

I ,  in  the  quiet  of  the  sunset,  great  rays  of  light 

fell  across  the  chancel.  The  choristers  sat  still,  the 
cry  of  sheep  came  in  through  the  opened  doors,  a 
swallow  flitted  round  among  the  square  pillars,  and 
the  priest  read  the  first  lesson.  I  listened  attentively 
— and  suddenly  the  whole  tone  of  what  was  being 
read  seemed  appalling.  And  all  that  service,  from 
psalms  to  offertory,  seemed  overwhelming.  I  looked 
round  me  to  see  if  no  one  else  noticed  it ;  but  there 
was  no  sign.  An  old  man  with  a  shaven  chin  looked 
with  weary  eyes  at  the  palms  of  his  hands ;  a  little 
boy,  with  a  callous,  shaven  head,  was  cutting  his 
initials  on  a  corner  of  the  pew;  the  great  tenant- 
farmer  of  the  parish  had  his  head  cocked  back  and 
gazed  at  the  panes  above  the  reredos  with  eyes  that 
saw  nothing.  But  the  first  lesson  was,  precisely, 
horrible.  It  described  how  a  king,  incited  by  priests 
and  the  Almighty,  sent  his  soldiers  to  surround  a 
church,  to  massacre  the  worshippers  and  to  behead 
them.  It  made  you  see  the  soldiery  returning  with 
hands  sticky  with  blood,  to  cast  baskets  of  palm- 
leaves,  each  one  filled  with  a  head,  at  the  feet  of  the 
king  as  he  sat  in  his  courtyard. 

I  am  not,  of  course,  quarrelling  with  the  concep- 

90 


FAITHS 

tion  of  a  deity;  it  is  to  me  nothing  that  Jehovah 
should  claim  his  tens  of  thousands  or  Torquemada  his 
thousands.  These  things  are  the  necessary  con- 
comitants of  certain  phases  of  human  thought ;  they 
exist,  and  cannot  be  questioned.  But  the  second 
lesson  was  about  damnation  ;  the  psalms  were 
gloomily  minatory.  Even  the  sermon  was  tinged 
with  a  black,  predestinarian  pessimism,  and  dealt 
rather  intelligently  with  the  mental  horrors  that  must 
be  endured  for  all  eternity  by  the  outcast  of  the  next 
world.  But  this,  as  I  have  said,  was  acceptable 
enough  :  if  you  sin  against  the  Omnipotent  you  must 
take  the  wages  of  sin.  I  will  however  confess  that 
the  whole  thing  filled  me  with  gloom  ;  it  was  so 
tremendously  well  projected  that,  for  the  moment, 
the  view  of  life,  such  as  it  was,  seemed  irrefutable. 
The  statements  were  so  definite,  the  language  so 
tremendous  and  so  inspired.  It  was,  precisely, 
horrible — since  horror  was  the  feeling  that  the  whole 
service  caused  to  arise. 

Receding  from  these  particular  emotions  I  do  not,  ot 
course,  feel  the  same  horror.  I  am  filled  instead 
with  a  sort  of  wonder  that  for  so  long  I  could  have 
basked  in  the  tranquillity  of  these  services.  For  I 
will  repeat,  that  there  are  in  the  Church  service 
certain  moments  which  are  unsurpassable  in  this  life. 
There  is,  for  instance,  the  wonderful  pause  at  the 
very  end.  The  priest  has  uttered  the  beautiful 
sentence  which  begins :  "  The  peace  of  God  which 
passeth  all  understanding  keep  your  hearts      .     .     ." 


THE   SPIRIT   OF   THE   PEOPLE 

And  then  an  absolute  silence  falls — a  silence  that 
seems  to  last  a  lifetime,  an  utter  abandonment,  a 
suspension  of  life.  Then  someone  sighs,  someone 
stirs,  a  great  rustle  commences,  and,  a  little 
sobered,  one  is  again  ready  to  face  the  material 
world.  I  can  imagine  nothing  quite  like  this; 
the  silence  of  the  canon  of  the  mass  is  profoundly 
exciting  and  disturbing ;  even  the  silence  of  a 
Quakers'  meeting  in  one  of  the  bare  Friends'  Houses 
is  a  tension,  not  a  restfulness ;  but  this  silence 
is  a  slight  footnote,  a  momentary  suggestion  of  that 
peace  which  passeth  all  understanding.  I  am 
anxious  to  emphasise  my  partaking  in  this  feeling, 
because  in  other  places  it  is  my  purpose  to  write  in 
cold  blood  of  this  very  wonderful  product  of  the 
national  frame  of  mind.  Having  done  it,  let  me 
return  to  my  analysis  of  the  horror  of  the  actual 
tenets. 

For  the  calmness  of  the  assistants  at  this  terrible 
drama  seems  to  me  to  be  extraordinarily  character- 
istic of  the  singularly  English  faculty — the  faculty  of 
ignoring  the  most  terrible  of  facts ;  the  faculty,  in 
short,  which  makes  us  the  nation  of  official  optimists. 
For  the  singular  congregation  of  that  church — and  of 
all  our  churches — was  kindly  minded  to  a  high 
degree.  It  would  have  been  appalled  at  the  idea  of 
the  slaughter,  nowadays,  of  ten  thousand  sheep,  it 
would  have  blanched  dreadfully  at  the  thought  of  the 
slaughter  of  ten  thousand  men,  even  of  ten  thousand 
enemies  of  the   British  God   of  Battles.       But  most 

92 


FAITHS 

of  them  listened  to  the  details  of  this  sacrifice  to 
Jehovah,  who  was  their  own  God— sat  and  listened 
unmoved,  not  inattentively,  but  probably  in  the  same 
frame  of  mind  as  that  of  children  listening  to  fairy 
tales.  They  half-believed,  half-disbelieved;  it  all 
took  place  so  very  long  ago.  If  the  same  set  of 
circumstances  should  arise,  no  doubt  Jehovah  would 
exact  of  the  English  king  that  he  should  make  the 
same  sacrifice— but,  fortunately,  in  these  days  of 
pleasant  Sunday  clothes,  of  the  tranquillity  of  an 
English  Sabbath,  of  the  faint  smell  of  prayer-book 
leather  and  glove  leather — in  these  days  no  such  set 
of  circumstances  could  thinkably  arise.  People  don't 
any  longer  do  such  things;  probably  there  no 
longer  exist  such  inscrutably  noxious  heathens ; 
Baal,  in  fact,  is  dead — so  this  wonderful  and  happy 
people  has  no  call  to  think  about  these  slaughters. 
We  owe  still  the  cock  to  ^Esculapius — but  he  would 
never  think  of  exacting  it. 

It  is,  in  fact,  one  of  the  things  that  it  is  unfair  to 
mention.  And  really  it  is  unfair.  I  have  frequently 
been  struck  with  that  aspect  of  the  case  when  I 
have  listened  to  one  of  the  Atheist  orators  in  the 
London  parks.  In  some  strange  way  the  English- 
man has  digested  the  early  ferocity  of  his  creed  just 
as  he  has  assimilated  all  his  early  conquerors ;  and, 
just  as  he  will  say,  "These  fellows  are  ourselves,"  so 
he  will  feel  that  his  God,  who  now  gives  a  peace 
which  passes  all  understanding,  has  assimilated  the 
Jehovah  of  Joshua  the  son  of  Nun.     It  isn't,  that  is 

93 


THE   SPIRIT   OK   THE   PEOPLE 

to  say,  his  business  to  see  life  steadily  or  to  see  it 
whole.  The  audience  of  the  London  park  Atheist 
never  puts  the  matter  coldbloodedly  that  the  remorse- 
less follower  of  cause  is  effect,  whether  you  call  effect 
Jehovah  or  indigestion  ;  it  never  puts  to  the  Atheist 
the  fact  that  if  you  eat  your  cake  you  cannot  have  it, 
that  if  you  enjoy  yourself  you  must  pay  for  it,  whether 
you  call  your  Baal  the  pursuit  of  pleasure  or  your 
Jehovah  race  deterioration.  I  question,  indeed, 
whether  the  Englishman — that  typical,  composite 
photograph  that,  for  his  convenience,  each  one  of  us 
carries,  and  labels  "  my  countryman  " — whether  the 
Englishman  really  believes  these  things. 

The  English  Church  allows  of  no  Purgatory  between 
Heaven  and  Hell.  The  English  official  Deity  is  a 
just  God.  But  I  think  that,  for  the  Englishman,  this 
just  God  is  just  in  the  sense  only  that  he  rewards  the 
good.  The  evil  he  lets  slip  by  him,  as  the  English- 
man, remarking  "  poor  devil,"  would  let  most 
impotent  sinners  escape  punishment.  So  that,  if  the 
modern  Englishman  dispenses  with  Purgatory,  it  is 
because  he  hardly  believes  in  Hell.  He  will  repeat 
to  his  children  a  hundred  times  in  the  caresses  of 
childhood  the  familiar  proverb  :  if  questioned,  held 
to  it,  and,  unfairly  pressed,  he  will  acknowledge  the 
truth  of  it ;  but  he  will  never  believe  with  the 
instinctive  faith  that  is  part  of  all  our  lives,  that  you 
cannot  eat  your  cake  and  have  it. 

I  wo  alternatives  present  themselves  to  us  in  the 
consideration  of  this  phenomenon.      Perhaps   he  is 

94 


FAITHS 

actually  right  in  his  belief;  perhaps  there  is  a  third 
term  between  cause  and  effect ;  or  perhaps,  in  the 
alternative,  it  is  only  that  he  does  right  to  believe 
this  fallacy.  It  is,  perhaps,  that  alone  which  makes 
him  keep  all  on  doing  things.  For  it  must  be 
remembered  that,  according  to  his  creed  and  to  the 
creed  of  his  fathers  more  especially,  we  are,  all 
humanity,  miserable  sinners.  We  act  always  wrongly, 
but  somehow  we  muddle  through.  And,  upon  the 
whole,  we  hope  to  do  this  in  the  face  of  the  Almighty, 
as  we  hope  to  do  it  in  the  face  of  all  the  nations 
arrayed  for  our  downfall.  It  is,  I  think,  an  English 
town  frame  of  mind,  this  of  muddling  through; 
perhaps  it  is  a  town  and  maritime  frame  of  mind ; 
for  the  seaman  faces  appalling  elements  with  his 
little  machines  of  sticks  and  strings,  so  dispro- 
portionately tiny  that  they  seem  an  absurd  challenge 
to  the  force  of  the  waters.  Yet  somehow  he  reaches 
his  port.  And  the  townsman  has  to  fight  with  the 
millions  of  his  fellow  townsmen  and  survive  in  the 
business  he  makes  his  career.  His  watchword,  his 
catchword,  is  that  something  will  turn  up.  He 
trusts  to  a  fortuitous  rise  in  the  Bank  rate  to  give 
him,  finally,  a  competence ;  he  trusts  to  the  miraculous 
properties  of  some  widely-advertised  pill  to  save  him 
from  the  effects  of  an  irrational  mode  of  life.  Or, 
perhaps,  it  is  only  that  the  hurry  and  rush  of  what  we 
call  modern  life — which  is  a  city  product — perhaps  it 
is  only  that  that  allows  him  to  forget  the  eternal 
verities. 

95 


I  HE    SPIRIT    OF    II  IK    PKOPKK 

But  the  countryman  is  perpetually  faced  by  them  ; 
he  battles  with  things  that  have  been  the  same  since 
the  world  began — with  rain,  with  frosts,  with  the  too 
great  heat  of  the  sun  in  droughty  weather.  lie  does 
not,  taken  as  a  whole,  have  much  hope  of  attaining 
to  an  ultimate  reward  greater  than  his  deserts.  He 
does  not  keep  on  doing  things  in  the  hope  that  some- 
thing may  turn  up  trumps.  He  keeps,  as  I  have  said 
before,  '*  all  on  gooing,"  without  much  hope  of  a  better 
state.  He  reads  his  Bible  more  closely,  in  fact, 
Jehovah  still  exists  for  him  ;  the  sinner  is  still  the 
sinner — not  the  poor  devil  who  will  scrape  through 
when  God,  applauded  by  all  the  good-natured, 
momentarily  averts  his  face.  And,  indeed,  it  is  in 
the  country — it  is  at  least  in  the  provincial  frame  of 
mind — that  one  will  still  discover  the  stern,  old 
fashion  of  Protestantism.  Perhaps  that  is  only  to 
say  that  the  countryman  is,  precisely,  old-fashioned. 

One  will  find,  of  course,  centres  of  Protes- 
tantism dispersed  in  all  the  towns ;  one  will  find 
bigotry,  narrow-mindedness,  genuine  faith,  or  simple, 
heavy  earnestness.  And,  perhaps,  the  heart  of  the 
nation  is,  in  that  sense,  still  sound.  But  in  essence 
the  note  of  the  great  towns  is  that  of  tolerance  ;  a 
town  is  a  great,  loose,  easy-going  place,  where  a  man 
may  do  pretty  well  what  he  pleases — may  break 
away  from  chapel,  church,  or  conventicle,  and  dis- 
appear for  evi-r  in  some  next  street.  So  that, 
Speaking  broadly,  we  may  say  that  the  simple  faith, 
the    simple,   earnest    intolerance    of    small    or    targe 

96 


I  AITHS 

knots  of  allied  worshippers — the  Protestant-Puritan 
spirit,  is  precisely  "provincial."  I  do  not  write  the 
word  in  any  sneering  spirit,  but  simply  state  the  fact 
that  Puritanism  is  out  of  fashion  in  the  towns,  it  is 
no  longer  for  the  moment  in  the  swim  ;  but  very 
possibly — if  we  remember  the  phenomena  of  our  past 
history,  we  should  say  very  probably — it  will  return 
again.  It  must  be  remembered,  for  instance,  that  in 
the  seventeenth  century  the  town  frame  of  mind  was 
that  of  dilettante  atheism ;  any  kind  of  religious 
belief  was  quite  hopelessly  not  in  the  swim.  And 
following  immediately  upon  this  came  the  great  wave 
of  Methodism,  with  its  miraculous  calling  to  life  of 
a  religious  spirit  throughout  town  and  country  alike. 
To-morrow,  in  fact,  there  may  be  a  revival. 

It  would  be  hardly  possible  for  there  not  to  be  a 
revival  if  the  conditions  of  the  nation  had  not  altered 
very  materially  since  the  days  of  Wesley.  But  it 
must  be  remembered,  again,  that  in  the  days  of  Wesley 
the  preponderance  of  the  population  was  still  in  the 
country,  and  that  Methodism  was  a  country  reaction. 
Nowadays  the  preponderance  of  the  townsman  is  so 
huge  that  it  is  difficult  to  imagine  a  movement  in  the 
rural  districts  that  should  seriously  affect  the  towns. 
And,  nowadays,  even  the  spirit  of  the  very  rural 
districts  seems  to  have  been  breathed  upon  by  a  new 
kind  of  thought.  There  is  a  certain  country  chapel 
which  I  pass  every  day.  It  is  a  new,  red-brick, 
expensive  structure.  Round  the  corner  is  a  little  old 
barn   which   John    Wesley   himself   built,    in   which 

97  H 


THE    SPIRIT   OF  THE    PKOPLE 

Wesley  himself  preached,  which  this  red  and  yellow 
structure  has  replaced.  The  new  chapel  has  windows 
in  imitation  of  stained  glass  ;  these  windows  portray 
scenes  in  the  life  of  the  Virgin,  culminating  with 
her  coronation  in  Heaven  at  the  hands  of  her 
Divine  Son. 

This  surprises  in  itself,  but  it  might  have  been  an 
accident,  due  to  the  fact  that  the  German  commercial 
traveller  who  brought  round  samples  of  his  transfers 
came  from  the  neighbourhood  of  Cologne.  Yet, 
when  I  put  the  matter  to  the  Wesleyan  in  authority 
in  the  village,  he  was  not  at  all  perturbed.  He 
answered  simply :  "  Well,  I  don't  see  why  they 
should  not  have  crowned  the  Virgin  in  Heaven.  She 
deserved  it." 

He  was  perfectly  sincere  ;  and  no  doubt  he  was 
perfectly  right.  Nevertheless,  his  frame  of  mind  does 
seem  to  betray  a  singular  loss  of  touch  with  the 
theological*  history  of  his  creed.  He  was  much 
more  sound  in  his  secular  history,  for  once  when  I 
walked  up  with  him  from  the  station,  he  said  to  me — 
with  a  very  great  sincerity  too — "  I  suppose  that  if 
the  Papists  came  into  power  again  they  would  burn 
us  all!"     And   I   do  not  question    that    Mr.  W 

*  It  should  be  remarked  that  the  theological  notions  of  this 
gentleman  were  very  bizarre.  The  cook  of  a  family  in  our  village 
being  much  perturbed   to  account   for  the  fact  that  the  mistress 

allowed  no  currants  in  the  kitchen  went  to  Mr.  W ,  who  was 

her  spiritual  guide.     He  said  :  "Oh,  Mrs.  is  a  Mahometan, 

and  it  is  part  of  her  creed  not  to  eat  currants  !  " 

98 


FAITHS 

would   cheerfully  go  to  the  stake  in  defence  of  the 
tradition  whose  tenets  he  had  so  tolerantly  forgotten. 

Probably  this,  too,  is  only  a  symptom  of  that 
general  good  nature  that  has  spread  through 
England ;  most  Wesleyans  are  as  much  inclined  to 
deprecate  the  sterner  manifestations  of  their  earlier 
years  as  are  the  Anglicans  who  deprecate  the  earlier 
sternness  of  the  agents  of  Jehovah.  And  the 
Wesleyan  who  is  prepared  to  go  to  the  stake  thinks 
that  contingency  as  unlikely  to  arise  as  does  the 
Anglican  who  would  be  prepared  to  carry  out  the 
dictates  of  a  New  Jehovah.  In  a  similar  way 
Unitarians,  Congregationalists  or  Quakers  will  depre- 
cate the  earlier  phases  of  their  creed.  Of  course,  the 
revival  may  be  yet  to  come. 

But  upon  the  whole  it  may  be  doubted  whether 
the  revival  in  the  nation  will  come  soon.  The  signs 
of  the  times,  in  the  town  and  country,  are  against 
it.  Speaking  impressionistically — and  I  hope  not 
offensively — I  should  say  that  what  distinguishes  the 
worshippers  belonging  to  the  Established  Church  is 
a  frame  of  mind  and  not  a  religion — a  frame  of  mind 
in  which,  though  the  ethical  basis  of  Christianity  is 
more  or  less  excellently  preserved,  the  theological 
conditions  remain  in  a  very  fragmentary  condition. 
I  do  not  mean  to  say  that  the  higher  criticism  has  led 
to  this  cleavage — but  that  the  general  sense  of  the 
congregations  has  rendered  any  literal  acceptance  of, 
say,  the  Athanasian  Creed,  almost  a  thing  of  the 
past.     (I  wish  again  to  guard  myself  from  seeming  to 

99  H  2 


i  111-.    SPIRIT   OF   THE    PEOPLE 

imply  that  it  may  not  be  a  thing  of  the  future.) 
But  the  whole  psychology  of  the  immediate  present 
is  a  thing  of  such  minutiae  ;  our  attention  is  charmed 
by  such  an  infinity  of  small  things,  that  close 
thinking — which  theological  logic  demands — is  for 
the  moment  almost  impossible,  save  to  the  specialist. 
Thus  the  devout  and  carefully  practising  Churchman 
is  apt  to  awaken  and  find  the  state  of  his  mind  to  be 
singularly  chaotic.  I  remember  walking  home  from 
the  service  of  which  I  have  spoken  with  a  singularly 
earnest  Churchman,  for  whom  I  had  and  still  cherish 
a  very  great  affection.  We  discussed  the  immortality 
of  the  soul,  and  my  friend,  who  was  a  man  of  sixty, 
made,  as  it  were,  then  and  there  the  discovery  that 
he  no  longer  believed  in  a  future  state.  Nevertheless 
a  belief  in  a  just — and  even  in  an  avenging  Deity — 
remained  almost  unshaken  in  his  mind,  and,  along 
with  it,  his  unwavering  attachment  to  the  Church. 

He  seemed,  however,  gradually  to  have  dropped 
the  other  belief;  it  had  vanished,  fading  away,  little 
by  little  ;  it  had  been  hardly  missed  in  the  passage 
through  a  very  strenuous  middle  life.  In  much  the 
same  way,  while  we  walked  in  the  shadow  of  tall 
elms  along  the  white  road  that  still  retained  the  heat 
of  the  day,  the  last  vestige  of  rosy  light  had  faded 
from  the  sky.  The  land  lay  about  us,  still  visible, 
with  its  long  valleys,  its  tranquil  hollows,  its  blue 
sea-horizon.  But  the  last  tinge  of  red  had  gone  from 
the  shadows. 

For  my  particular  friend,  the  stress  of  a  too  com- 

ioo 


FAITHS 

plex  life  had  done  this  —  a  stress  that  eventually- 
broke  him  down,  the  more  easily,  perhaps,  in  that  he 
had  lost  the  stay  of  that  belief.  So  it  may  be  for 
many  people.  But  for  many  others,  too,  the  same 
complexity  of  modern  life,  with  so  many  of  its  inner 
depths,  with  so  many  of  its  privacies  laid  bare  for 
our  daily  inspection — the  mere  number  of  things  that 
we  have  to  think  about  in  order  to  remain  at  all  in 
contact  with  our  fellow  men,  has  sapped  much  of  our 
power  for  sustained  thought. 

I  move  principally  among  men  of  a  certain  type — 
men,  that  is  to  say,  who  "  specialise"  in  one  or  other 
of  the  departments  of  thought.  But  it  is  rather 
seldom  that  I  ever  have  time  for  any  sustained  dis- 
cussion of  any  specialised  department  of  thought 
— simply  because  the  daily  topic  claims  so  much 
attention.  With  a  clergyman  one  will  find  oneself 
discussing  the  surest  method  of  obtaining  novels 
from  a  lending  library ;  with  a  mathematician,  the 
latest  murder ;  with  a  scientific  agriculturist  one 
begins  to  talk  of  the  politics  of  the  day,  or  a  bishop 
will  tell  one  of  the  latest  idiosyncrasies  of  the 
admiral  commanding  the  Channel  Squadron.  These 
idiosyncrasies  will  have  been  revealed  in  an  inter- 
view with  the  admiral's  lady  and  published  in  an 
illustrated  service  magazine.  It  is  true  that  in  the 
country  this  characteristic  grows  less  rapidly,  yet  it 
is  growing,  and  the  newspapers  facilitate  the  process 
daily.  It  is  true,  too,  that  in  solitary  chambers 
throughout  the  land,  thinkers  of  the  old  school  may 

101 


THE    SPIRIT   OF   THE    PEOPLE 

be  found.  Without  doubt,  in  Cambridge,  say,  by 
applying  to  one  of  the  Dons,  one  might  come  across 
men  in  book-lined  cells  pursuing  some  glorious  and 
abstruse  train  of  thought  of  all  the  trains  started  by 
Hume,  pursuing  it  with  that  half-artistic,  half-ironic 
fervour  that  has  distinguished  the  English  schools  of 
thought  of  the  past. 

But,  even  amongst  such  thinkers,  there  is  a  ten- 
dency to  turn  their  machinery  of  thought  upon  topics 
of  the  day.  And  I  am  not  sure  that  such  a  process  is 
not  very  valuable  :  the  utterances  of  a  mind  trained  in 
one  or  the  other  of  the  schools  of  preciser  thinking — 
upon  a  cause  cclcbrc  in  the  divorce  courts,  or  the 
ultimate  ramifications  of  a  Tibetan  mission,  may 
have  a  very  material  value,  and,  in  the  ultimate 
future,  the  evolution  of  a  trained  and  slightly  nega- 
tive school  of  observers  upon  life  as  it  is  lived  may 
well  atone  for  the  loss  of  several  commentaries.  Of 
that,  one  may  well  be  uncertain ;  but  it  is  hardly 
possible  to  doubt  that  the  influence  of  the  world  upon 
the  Churches  is  eminently  destructive  of  the  letter  of 
laws. 

It  leaves,  probably,  the  same  capacity  for  faith — 
but  for  a  faith  of  a  vague  and  a  humanitarian  nature. 
It  is,  I  mean,  almost  impossible  for  a  man  to  believe 
that  he  and  his  comparatively  small  sect  of  the  elect 
are  the  sole  peoples  that  shall  prosper  upon  the 
earth ;  it  is  almost  impossible  for  a  man  to  believe 
that  when,  say,  the  Japanese  are  sinking  European 
fleets   and  prospering   exceedingly.     It  is,   in    short, 

102 


FAITHS 

possible  to  say  that  the  Japanese  are  Englishmen  in 
all  but  name,  but  it  is  impossible  to  believe  that  their 
success  is  due  to  the  fact  that  they  are,  say,  New 
Connexion  Methodists  with  nominal  differences. 

Yet,  until  quite  lately,  it  was  possible  to  look  at 
the  world  in  that  light.     The  prospering  powers  were 
invariably  Christian,  and  almost  always  Protestant. 
French,  Italian  and  Spaniards  were,  with  a  sufficient 
frequency  to  give  support  to  the  point  of  view,  beaten 
by  the  Lion  of  the  North,  by  the  Protestant  Hero,  or 
by  ourselves.     The  rising  of  the  United  States  was  a 
Protestant   ascendancy.     Even   the   Franco-Prussian 
War    could    be    pressed    into    the    service — for    all 
Germans  were  Protestants,   as  all   Frenchmen  were 
atheists.     These,    in   fact,  were   victories   by   people 
who,  if  they  weren't   Anglican,   Low  Church,  Non- 
conformist, might  by  Anglican,  Low  Churchman  or 
Nonconformist  be  considered  almost  of  one  faith  with 
themselves.      The    Germans,    for    instance,    are    all 
Lutherans  in  the  general  view,  and  a  High  Church- 
man knows  that  Lutherans  are  very  high ;    a  Low 
Churchman  knows  they  are  very  broad ;  a  Noncon- 
formist knows  that  they  do  not  form  a  part  of  the 
Church  of  England  as  by  law  established.     But  the 
coming  of  the  daily  press  has  in  several  directions 
shaken  this  world  theory.     The  enlightenment  that 
the  daily  press  has  wrought   has  proved  to  us   not 
only  that  German  Lutherans  are  practically  atheists 
and  certainly  not  Bible  Christians :  has  proved  to  us 
not   only   that  the  majority    of  the    German   people 

103 


THE   SPIRIT   OF   THE   PEOPLE 

are  actually  papists  :  it  has  proved  to  us  that  even 
the  heathen  have  faiths  respectable  and  vener- 
able. I  am  not  merely  referring  to  the  Japanese 
victories.  For  consider  the  possibility  that  some 
Indian  prince  of  sacred  rank  should  find  it  desirable 
to  travel  to  England  without  setting  foot  upon  any 
soil  other  than  that  of  the  land  that  saw  the  birth  of 
Buddha,  without  victuals  cooked  in  the  waters  of  the 
Indus,  ahd  hourly  ablutions  in  those  of  the  Ganges. 

The  whole  English  world — or  nearly  the  whole  ot 
it — would  follow  with  respectful  sympathy,  or  with  a 
sporting  interest — the  building  of  a  special  vessel 
made  of  iron  all  mined  in  India,  the  conveying  of  tons 
of  soil  on  to  the  decks,  the  construction  of  the  special 
holds  that  should  contain  a  sufficient  supply  of  the 
waters  of  the  holy  stream.  We  should  read,  we 
should  see  drawings,  of  the  almost  miraculous  tricks 
by  which  the  journey  was  performed.  In  innumerable 
photographs  we  should  see  the  sacred  man  himself, 
handsome,  melancholy,  austere,  aloof.  His  journey 
safely  accomplished,  his  return  engineered,  we  should, 
when  he  set  foot  once  more  upon  his  secular  and 
sacred  ground,  heave  a  national  sigh  of  relief.  And 
assuredly,  for  a  moment,  we  should  feel  that  this  man 
did,  indeed,  possess  some  of  the  sacredness  to  which 
he  laid  claim— to  which  he  had  a  prescriptive  right 
conferred  on  him  by  the  faith  of  many  millions  of  the 
infinitely  patient  and  the  very  wise  in  faiths.  We 
should  find  it  difficult  then  to  go  back  to  our  services 
and    imagine   all  the   heathen    as    furiously    raging. 

104 


FAITHS 

In  that  way  one  little  corner-stone  of  our  doctrinal 
faith  might  be  shaken.  But  we  should  not  the  less 
believe  that  God  is  good. 

We  have  grown  rather,  to  see  that  God,  the 
giver  of  life,  is  very  wonderful.  Wonderful  he  is,  in 
short,  because  he  is  so  very  complex — and  faith,  that 
of  old  was  a  matter  of  pondering  upon  a  few  simple 
certainties,  tends  more  and  more  in  this  modern 
world  of  ours  to  become  merely  a  frame  of  mind, 
religious,  without  doubt — fatalistic,  very  probably — 
with  which  a  man  may  confront  the  changing  aspects 
of  his  changing  day.  For  it  is  very  certain  that,  for 
the  vast  mass  of  the  people,  if  the  spread  of  know- 
ledge of  a  sort  have  in  these  latter  days  dealt  a  shrewd 
blow  to  faith  of  a  doctrinaire  kind,  it  has  killed 
atheism. 

Nothing,  in  fact,  is  more  striking  in  the  modern 
world  than  this  change  of  attitude  in  face  of  know- 
ledgeable things.  In  the  days  of  Darwin  —  which 
are  surely  not  so  long  ago — the  anti-Darwinians  cried : 
"This  is  anathema!  "  The  Darwinians  cried:  "This 
is  the  end  of  God ! "  But  in  these  years  we  read  yester- 
day, and  we  shall  read  to-morrow — in  the  enormous 
type — in  the  loose  phraseology  of  the  papers  :  "  Dis- 
covery of  the  secret  of  life."  And  the  statement 
being  in  print,  we  believe  it  as  we  believe  in  the 
discovery  of  a  new  cure  for  consumption.  But  it 
hardly  shakes  our  position  towards  the  eternal 
verities.  We  have,  in  the  language  of  the  news- 
papers, annihilated  space  so  long  ago,  that  there  is 

105 


THE    SPIRIT   OF  THE   PEOPLE 

no  reason  why  we  should  not  destroy,  sooner  or  later, 
the  other  attribute.  We  may,  in  fact,  get  rid  of 
time,  or  achieve  a  physical  immortality.  But,  though 
we  may  destroy  the  one  half  of  the  prophet's  saying, 
we  are  faced  with  the  other  so  long  as  man  continues 
to  be  born  ot  woman.  We  may,  that  is  to  say, 
become  of  many  days :  we  have  still  to  face  sorrow. 
It  is  there  that  God  comes  in. 

For  the  function  of  God,  after  all,  is  to  teach  us  so 
to  live  that  our  strength  may  be  as  our  days ;  that  is 
the  end  to  which  the  man  with  the  religious  frame 
of  mind  sets  out.  For,  if  he  cease  to  believe  in  a 
personal  immortality,  a  man  becomes  more  filled  with 
the  desire  for  an  immortality  in  his  seed :  for  the 
consummation  of  a  sane  and  healthy  humanity.  And 
it  is  there  that  the  idea  of  God,  again,  comes  in.  We 
search  the  Scriptures  still,  to  find  that  Jehovah  is 
effect,  Baal  cause.  .  .  . 

That  is,  upon  the  whole,  the  impression  that  much 
converse  with  our  fellows  will  leave  upon  most  men, 
and,  vaguely  and  indefinitely,  he  feels  something 
akin  to  those  feelings.  But  the  calls  of  modern  life 
are  so  insistent,  the  idea  that  a  prosperous  race  is  a 
race  fertile  of  children  has  rendered  competition  so 
clamant  upon  our  attentions  that  most  men  in 
England,  as  opposed  to  women,  have  little  time  to 
ponder  upon  these  things  at  all.  One  sees,  however, 
vaguely  shadowed  in  the  future,  a  day  when  the 
dictum:  "  Taceat  muliet  in  EccUsid"  shall  have  found 
its  earthly  close. 

1 06 


FAITHS 

It  is  naturally  to  America,  that  land  of  the  future, 
that  one  must  go  to  find  the  first  manifestation 
of  a  cutting-  loose  from  this  particular  tradition. 
In  America,  of  course,  one  will  find  everything : 
there  a  man  may  see  the  Mormon  church,  in  which 
woman,  more  than  anywhere  else  in  Christendom, 
has  been  trampled  under  foot.  For  it  must  be 
remembered  that  monogamy  is  the  one  powerful,  the 
one  universal,  law  that  woman  has  given  us.  There, 
also,  one  will  find — according  to  the  newspapers — 
the  "first  cathedral  raised  to  a  woman."  The  news- 
papers of  course  forget  the  temple  of  Diana,  or  the 
several  cathedrals  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  that  may 
be  found  in  both  Old  World  and  New.  But,  in  the 
sense  that  the  mother  church  of  the  Christian 
Scientists  is  the  first  manifestation  in  stone  of  a  cult 
founded  by  a  woman  and  administered  largely  by 
women,  we  may  accept  this  headline  as  being  as  true 
as  headlines  can,  in  the  nature  of  things,  be  expected 
to  be.  For  Joanna  Southcott,  the  false  Joan  of  Arc, 
Elizabeth  Burton,  or  Selina,  Countess  of  Huntingdon, 
may  be  forgotten. 

But,  roughly  speaking,  we  may  say  that  the  church 
founded  by  Mrs.  Eddy  is  the  first  modern  faith  to  be 
evolved  by  a  woman.  It  is  interesting,  then,  to 
examine  this  phenomenon  as  coldly  as  we  have 
examined  the  more  ancient  creeds  established  by 
men.  We  find  at  once,  as  we  might  have  expected, 
that  the  chief  activity  of  the  church  is  almost  purely 
material :  it  deals  with  the  attainment  to  a  sane  mind 

107 


THE   SPIRIT  OF  THE    PEOPLE 

by  the  evolution  of  a  perfected  body.  I  stayed  for 
some  time  of  a  lately-passed  summer  in  an  oddly 
heterogeneous  colony  that  had  filled  all  the  huts  and 
hovels  of  a  tract  of  sand  dunes  across  the  water. 
Here  the  tone  was  almost  entirely  set  by  the  women. 
They  came  from  all  parts  of  the  world— from  New 
York,  from  Sweden,  from  New  Zealand,  from  the 
Transvaal,  and,  naturally,  many  came  from  Hamp- 
stead.  Beneath  the  tall  pines  the  men  of  these 
women  seemed  to  stand  in  loose-limbed,  incongruous 
knots.  They  were  artists,  men  from  government 
offices,  merchants,  brewers,  social  reformers,  school- 
masters or  singers.  They  gave  the  impression  of 
being  careless,  except  as  to  the  weather,  which  was 
rather  execrable,  heavy  shafts  of  rain  piercing  the 
blue  shields  of  foliage  and  digging  minute  pits  in  the 
white  sand.  .  .  .  But  they  seemed,  all  these  men, 
to  be  at  very  loose  ends ;  their  knots  were  small  and 
isolated ;  they  seemed  to  have  lost  the  power  of 
combination. 

The  women,  on  the  other  hand,  appeared  to  form 
great  and  very  voluble  gatherings  of  fifties  in  the 
hollows.  Their  dresses  were  gay,  flouting,  many- 
coloured,  or  sad,  close-cut  and  self-coloured.  They 
were  infinitely  articulate — and  an  infinite  number  of 
children  seemed  to  run  in  and  out  between  their  skirts, 
intent,  as  children  will  be,  upon  a  world  of  their  own. 
It  was  a  scene  eminently  rejoicing  to  the  eye  and 
pleasant  for  the  consideration.  Here — and  that  was 
the  dominant  note — was  man  absolutely  dethroned. 

1 08 


FAITHS 

It  is  true  that  these  were  the  holidays.     The  artists 
might  make  cartoons  on  brown  paper  to  decorate  the 
bare  walls  of  barns :  the  musicians  might  accompany 
or  might  sing  in  the  choirs.     But  they  did  this  rather 
as  helots,  and  the   merchants,  government   officials 
and  schoolmasters  seemed  to  make  up,  as  helots,  too, 
the  numbers  of  the  congregation.     They  were,  all  of 
these  men,  good  workers  in  their  particular  "lines;  " 
they  stood  a  little  out  of  the  common  run,  as  being 
heavy    and    solid   thinkers.      But,    beyond   that,    as 
general  thinkers  they  were  not,  I  should  say,  parti- 
cularly gifted.     You  had,  in  short,   to  get  them  on 
their   own    grounds    before   they    shone.     And    they 
were  united  by  a  common  air :   it  was  that  of  men 
returning  from  distant  regions  of  work  to  find  their 
households  running  riot.     It  was  as  if  Ulysses  had 
come  back   from  long  wanderings   to  find  Penelope 
surrounded,    not    by    suitors,    but   by   professors    of 
strange  learning. 

And  thus,  on  their  social  sides  at  least,  the  cults  of 
the  morrow  seem  to  be  foreshadowed.  The  man 
must  more  and  more  specialise  in  his  vocation  :  he 
must  apply  to  his  daily  task  his  whole  intellect  and 
all  his  better  parts.  Returning  from  these  depths  of 
thought  to  the  light  of  the  world  he  must  be  dim- 
eyed  and  inarticulate.  That  the  effects  of  this  are 
felt  in  all  departments  of  the  arts  every  practitioner 
of  them  must  know.  It  takes  various  forms,  but  the 
end  is  always  the  same.  Thus  every  novelist  knows 
that  the  only  readers  are  the  women  :  the  distinctively 

109 


THE   si'iKI  I    <  >r   THE    PEOPLE 

man's  writer  appeals  only  to  a   very  small  public. 

Every  journalist  knows,  too,  that  the  papers  now  are 
written  with  an  eye  that  more  often  than  not  is 
turned  to  the  women.  In  one  quite  serious  paper  that 
was  newly  started  it  was  proposed  to  have  an  agri- 
cultural page  once  a  week.  The  proposal  was, 
however,  negatived  by  the  editor-in-chirf,  who  sub- 
stituted a  woman's  page.  "  All  the  other  papers 
have  it,"  he  said.  I  was  travelling,  quite  unwillingly, 
the  other  day  in  a  railway  carriage  into  which  there 
introduced  themselves,  hurriedly  at  the  last  moment,  a 
pleasant,  well-dressed  couple,  obviously  upon  their 
honeymoon.  At  the  next  stopping  station  the 
gentleman  leaned  out  of  the  window  and  purchased, 
apparently  at  random,  a  couple  of  daily  papers.  One 
of  these,  a  substantial  sheet  of  Conservative  tenden- 
cies, he  offered  to  his  companion.  She  made  a  little 
moue  and  did  not  wish  to   take  it.     He    substituted 

the  other,  remarking,   "  Oh,  of  course.      The is 

the  lady's  paper,  isn't  it?"  and,  leaning  back  grace- 
fully, she  began  to  read  the  magazine  page  with 
what  contentment    my    presence    allowed    her.     The 

was  the  paper  with  the  largest  circulation  in  the 

world. 

In  one  of  the  other  arts  this  tendency  reacts  in  a 
manner  quite  dissimilar.  I  was  asking  a  very 
intimate  friend  what  the  ladies  had  talked  about  in 
the  drawing-room  after  a  certain  dinner. 

"Well,"  she  said,  "all  the  married  women  were 
lamenting   the  type  of  play  they  were  forced  to  go 

i  10 


FAITHS 

to."  They  would  have  preferred,  all  these  martyrs 
said,  to  go  and  hear  something-  "  really  vital ;  "  some- 
thing- serious,  harrowing  or  merely  problematic. 
Instead  of  that,  every  one  of  them  was  forced  to  go 
to  musical  comedies.  This  was  because  their 
husbands  came  home  from  business  too  tired  for 
serious  entertainment.  One  of  the  ladies  said  she 
had  been  six  times  to  the  "  Geisha."  All  the  time 
she  had  been  yearning  to  see  "  Ghosts." 

The  arts,  of  course,  are  not  taken  very  seriously  in 
England ;  but  it  should  be  remembered  that,  as 
society  is  at  present  constituted,  it  is  to  the  arts 
alone  that  the  English  people  can  go  for  any  know- 
ledge of  life.  And  it  must  be  remembered,  too,  that 
from  one's  knowledge  of  life  alone  can  a  religion  be 
compounded.  We  seem,  then,  to  be  driven  to  the 
conclusion  that  the  religions  of  the  immediate  future 
must  be  founded  upon  kinds  of  art  that  appeal  to 
women  alone.  And,  since  women  alone  have  time  to 
think  or  to  feel,  women,  it  would  seem,  must  found 
the  religions  of  the  future.  That  this  tendency  is  the 
more  pronounced  in  the  United  States  than  even  in 
the  islands  of  the  East  Atlantic  makes  the  prospect 
somewhat  less  dubious. 

So  that  we  seem  to  be  faced  by  an  ultimate 
return  to  those  distinctively  Alemannic  conditions 
that,  according  to  some  sociologists,  was  the  state 
from  which  the  Teutonic  races  sprung.  Here  the 
basis  of  the  household  was,  no  doubt,  "he  to  the 
plough" — but,  to  the  pulpit,  she.     The  system  was 

1 1 1 


1  HE   SPIRIT   OF    i  UK   PEOPLE 

once  matriarchal:  that  it  may  once  more  become. 
Ih.it.  no  doubt,  is  very  right  and  proper:  it  is,  at 
any  rate,  all  in  the  clay's  journey  for  Humanity  that, 
in  its  course  through  such  a  part  of  eternity  as  may 
belong  to  it,  may  well  pass  many  times  from  woman's 
dominion  to  man's,  and  back  again.  Hut  constructive 
or  projective  sociology  is  no  part  of  my  immediate 
purpose,  which  is  that  of  constructing  an  image  of 
my  present  day  as  it  impresses  me.  Nevertheless,  as 
an  illustration,  as  an  exaggeration,  of  tendencies 
now  observable,  the  prophecy  of  feminine  dominion 
is  not  without  its  illuminative  uses.  For,  looking  at 
things  by  its  particular  light,  many  things  present 
themselves  to  us. 

It  is  obviously  begging  the  question  to  say  that 
the  result  of  the  regiment  of  women  at  the  present 
day  is  to  belittle — to  belittle  in  particular  the  Press, 
Christianity,  and  the  Science  of  Healing.  For  the 
littleness  of  to-day  is  so  very  certainly  the  greatness 
of  to-morrow  that,  from  any  aloof  point  of  view,  the 
theory  is  hardly  worth  combating.  1  he  press 
to-day  is  turning  gradually  along  certain  lines :  it  is 
converting  itself  into  an  organ  for  conveying,  not 
sustained  "articles"  in  one  trend  of  thought,  but  an 
infinite  number  of  small  and  interesting  facts.  This 
is  a  principle  like  another,  and  the  object  of  the 
press  being  to  attract  attention  by  awakening 
interest,  tin;  principle  is  a  very  valid  one.  It  should 
indeed  be  remembered  that  the  principle  is  a  very 
ancient  one,  too;   for  I  suppose  that  two   of   the   most 

I  1  2 


FAITHS 

attractive  books  in  the  English  language  are  Bos- 
well's  "Life  of  Johnson"  and  Florio's  "Montaigne." 
And  both  of  these  works  are,  in  essence,  collections 
of  "  snippets."  That  they  are  well  written  tells  in  no 
wise  against  the  contention,  for  there  is  nothing  to 
prevent  the  small  announcements  of  the  daily  press 
from  being  well  put  or  even  from  being  reasonably 
accurate. 

It  might  indeed  be  said  that  the  domination  of  the 
press  by  women  has  led  simply  to  a  greater  honesty 
— that,  for  all  the  centuries  during  which  man  has 
been  the  public  of  the  newspapers  man  has  consented 
to  be  bored  for  the  sake  of  a  principle.  Man, 
according  to  this  theory,  which  I  have  heard  gravely 
asserted,  has  thought  that  he  ought  to  read  informa- 
tive matter ;  it  is  only  woman  that  has  had  the 
common  sense  to  say :  "  Now  that  we  read  the  news- 
papers we  will  have  what  we  like."  And  man  has 
very  gladly  taken  her  gifts.  In  a  similar  way, 
when  she  approaches  the  matter  of  constructing  a 
religion,  woman,  according  to  this  theory,  has  decided 
to  have  what  she  wants. 

What  she  wants  is  most  decidedly  not  theology. 
And  it  is,  very  decidedly,  a  healthy  race.  She  takes 
accordingly  from  the  Scriptures  what  best  suits  her, 
and  from  the  science  of  healing  what  best  suits  her, 
and  of  the  two  she  constructs  her  faith  and  her  rules 
of  conduct.  From  the  man-made  religion  that  she 
has  found  ready  to  her  hand  she  has  taken  the  figure 
of  the  Second  Person  of  the  Trinity :  from  medicine, 

113  I 


1III-.   SPIRIT   OF  THE    PEOPLE 

the  principle  th.it  for  a  person  to  be  cured  he  must  be 
u  bona  voluntatis."     For  it  must  be  remembered  that 
the  chief  social   function   of  woman — the  one  which 
causes    her    the    greatest   pleasure    and   the    greatest 
pain — is   the   keeping   healthy   of    her   children.     A 
religion    which    does    not    in    some    sort   ensure  this 
is  not  a  religion  that  can   very  intimately  appeal  to 
her.     In    Catholic    countries    or    communities     this 
element  of  satisfaction  is  to  be  found  in  the  interces- 
sion  of  the  Saints  or   of  the   Virgin.     I   remember 
being  present  at  an  adult  baptism  in  Paris,  and  of 
the    touching    ceremony    the    most    touching  feature 
to  me  was  the  number  of  kneeling  women  in  the  rear 
of   the  little   church.     As   soon  as  the  baptism    was 
completed — as    soon,    that    is,    as    the    convert    was 
purged   of  all  past  sin,  and  able   in   consequence  to 
plead    weightily   before   the   throne  of  grace,   these 
women  approached  him  and  begged  him  to  intercede 
for  their  sick  children.     And    this    possibility    must 
have  formed  for    them  a  very  strong  tie  with   their 
church — a  motive  for  adhesion  which  is  lacking  in 
these  islands.     Iiut   indeed   it  is  hardly  necessary  to 
emphasize  the  fact  that  Catholicism  maintains  a  very 
close  hold   over  its  women   communicants — that    its 
chief  hold  on  the  peoples  comes  from  them.    It  is  only 
necessary  to  state  the  case  of  Poland,  where  with  the 
men,  forced  by  the  necessities  of  the  day  to  enlist  in 
the  public  services,  and  to  abandon  alike  their  national 
characteristics    and    their    faith,    the    women   with  a 
splendid  perseverance  keep  alive  the  old  traditions. 

Ill 


FAITHS 

Catholicism— with  its  female  saints,  with  its  female 
religious,  with  its  f.-minine  element  in  the  Divine 
Concord — has  its  chief  safeguard  in  its  women.  I>ut 
in  these  islands,  which  have  discarded  alike  female 
saints,  female  religious,  and  the  Mother  of  God  as  an 
object  of  worship,  a  comparative  lukewarmness  in 
attachment  to  established  forms  of  worship  has 
resulted.  I  am  aware,  of  course,  that  the  lukewarm- 
ness is  only  comparative,  and  that  in  England  as, 
say,  in  France,  the  women  form  the  substantial  bulk 
of  the  congregation ;  nevertheless  it  is  in  England 
more  easy  to  conceive  of  a  woman's  changing  her 
religion  to  fall  in  with  the  views  of  her  husband  than 
would  be  the  case  in  France. 

We  may  set  this  down  to  the  fact  that  Protestantism 
is  of  a  nobler  intellectual  growth  than  is  Catholicism, 
which  is  an  evolution  almost  entirely  of  the  senti- 
ments and  the  weaknesses  of  humanity.  Protestant- 
ism in  getting  rid  of  the  least  credible  of  the  Christian 
tenets,  sacrificed — nobly  enough — a  great  deal  of  the 
appeal  of  the  Church  ;  it  availed  itself  of  reason  at 
the  expense  of  intuition.  It  said,  to  all  intents  and 
purposes :  "  Here  are  the  holy  writings ;  we  will 
use  them  as  a  basis  for  our  reasonings ;  we  will  allow 
of  no  corollary  however  attractive."  By  so  doing  it 
sacrificed  a  great  part  of  its  appeal  and  a  great  part 
of  its  authority.  It  sacrificed,  too,  it  seems  to  me,  a 
great  part  of  its  theological  traditions  and  of  its 
popular  comprehensibility. 

The  other  day  one  of  my  little  daughters  returned 

115  12 


THE   SPIRIT    OF   THE   PEOPLE 

from  her  convent  with  a  rather  badly  scratched  hand. 
I  said  that  it  must  have  hurt  her  a  great  deal,  and 
she  turned  her  small  face  up  to  whisper  to  me  :  "  God 
suffered  much  more  than  that." 

The  phraseology  struck  me  very  forcibly  :  it  aroused 
in  me  all  that  was  Protestant  in  my  early  training. 
An  English  child  might  have  said  :  "  Jesus  suffered 
much  more  "  ;  or  it  would,  more  likely,  have  used 
some  proverbial  expression,  or  have  contented  itself 
with  saying  that  it  did  hurt.  But  that  an  English 
child  should  have  attributed  to  God — to  all  the 
persons  of  the  Trinity — a  possibility  of  physical 
suffering  is,  I  take  it,  almost  an  impossibility.  Of 
course,  were  the  proposition  put  to  the  child  grown  a 
man  he  might,  after  reflection,  agree  that  the  sufferings 
of  Christ,  being  of  one  substance  with  the  Father, 
would  be  communicated  to  all  the  persons  of  the 
Godhead.  But  I  am  inclined  to  believe  that  no 
Englishman  really  feels  these  matters  in  that  way. 

Judging  from  my  own  early  predispositions  and 
from  English  conversations  on  this  point,  I  am  fairly 
certain  that  most  Englishmen  regard  the  Saviour  as 
an  adult,  fairhaired  male,  distinct  altogether  from 
God  the  Father,  and  not  very  easily  or  conceivably 
blended  into  the  mysterious  and  ineffable  Three  in 
One.  Christ  remains  the  visible  sign  of  the  Trinity  : 
it  is  not  legal  to  attempt  to  visualise  God  the  Father : 
it  is  impossible  utterly  to  attempt  to  form  an  idea  of 
the  Holy  Ghost. 

It  is  difficult  to  conceive  of  Jesus  even  as  a  child — 

1 16 


FAITHS 

it  is,  at  least,  not  usual  to  do  so.  It  may  be  remem- 
bered that  towards  the  middle  of  last  century  there 
were  certain  painters  called  pre-Raphaelites.  One 
of  these  painted  a  picture  showing  the  Saviour  as  a 
child  subject  to  his  parents.  This  picture  raised  a 
storm  :  it  was  considered  blasphemous,  simply  because 
for  many  centuries  it  had  been  the  custom  in  England 
to  regard  the  Saviour  as  a  grown  man,  aloof  from 
most  of  the  trials,  privations  and  subjections  of 
humanity.  That  he  should  be  shown  obeying  Joseph 
and  Mary — that  he  should  be  shown  kissing  his 
mother  —  these  things  seemed  to  be  anathema. 
In  fact,  in  the  course  of  the  centuries  that  had 
succeeded  the  sixteenth,  there  had  grown  up  in 
England  a  cult  which  was  almost  solely  that  of 
Christ.  This  began  without  doubt  as  a  protest 
against  Mariolatry  and  the  worship  of  the  Saints. 
But  the  seed  fell  upon  soil  very  fertile :  it  became  a 
part  of  the  tradition  of  this  great  and  useful  nation. 

For  England  is  the  country  of  Christism  simply 
because  this  human  figure  of  the  Saviour  appeals  so 
very  strongly  to  a  nation  whose  human  contacts  are 
always  its  first  consideration.  To  the  modern  English- 
man the  actions  or  the  nature  of  the  Father  are  com- 
paratively unknown  :  they  appeal  to  him  perhaps  at 
moments  :  he  is  the  God  of  Battles,  precisely,  and  in 
England's  military  moods  he  is  appealed  to.  But 
Christ  is  always  with  us — Christ  and  his  eleventh 
commandment.  We  hardly  know  what  are  the 
attributes   of    the   Holy   Ghost,    yet   every   word   of 

117 


THE   SPIRIT   OF   THE    PEOPLE 

Christ  Jesus,  every  action,  every  parable  we  have, 
all,  by  heart. 

In  a  Continental  city,  at  the  end  of  an  old  market 
square,  there  will  stand  a  church  with  its  doors  wide 
open.  In  the  intervals  of  selling-  her  goods  the 
market  woman  will  go  up  the  steps  of  the  church, 
will,  before  a  shimmering  altar,  tell  her  beads,  mutter 
a  prayer  or  two,  perform  some  act  of  faith.  She  will 
return  to  her  chaffering;  she  may  have  prayed  to 
St.  Servatius,  St.  Eloi,  or  the  Virgin,  and  her  whole 
mind  will  be  a  matter  of  her  cult,  little  fragments  of 
religion  interpenetrating  the  whole  fabric  of  her 
inner  self,  little  acts  of  faith  filling  in  the  in- 
terstices of  her  outer  life.  In  this  way  the  whole 
being  of  great  continental  nations  is  imbued  with 
a  sense  of  the  supernatural  side  of  religion. 

In  that  sense  the  Englishman  is  hardly  religious  at 
all,  since  it  is  not  so  much  the  supernatural  as  the 
human  side  of  the  Deity  that  has  a  daily  sig- 
nificance for  him.  His  main  worship  is  paid  in  no 
church  builded  by  mortal  hands.  His  Service,  which 
is  not  an  act  of  faith,  but  the  payment  of  a  tribute, 
is  something  apart  from  his  life,  part  only  of  a  special 
day,  which  is  singled  out  from  all  the  others,  and 
dedicated  to  what  consideration  he  gives  to  the 
supernatural  deity. 

Yet  if  he  is  not  religious  he  is  assuredly  devout, 
since  we  may  consider  the  measure  of  his  devotion 
to  be  his  desire  to  act  in  tin-  spirit  of  the  Master. 
lor  this  tradition  of  Christ   is    a  very   singular  and 

1 1 8 


FAITHS 

very  fine  manifestation,  and  the  Englishman,  instead 
of  asking-  himself:  "How  may  I  best  propitiate 
St.  Servatius  ? " — asks  in  any  given  contingency  : 
11  How  would  Christ  have  acted  here  r  "  He  takes, 
in  fact,  the  Saviour  for  his  master  and  his 
model,  and  I  have  been  very  much  struck  upon 
occasions  by  the  virulence  with  which  even  professing 
unbelievers  in  England  will  defend  to  the  last  word, 
to  the  utmost  comma  of  the  English  New  Testament, 
the  teachings  and  the  person  of  Christ. 

And  herein  lies  at  once  a  very  great  strength  and 
a  very  great  danger  to  revealed  religion  in  England. 
For  whilst  utterly  unwilling  to  acknowledge  that  a 
personage  so  perfect  as  Christ  can  have  been  of  other 
than  miraculous  origin,  can  have  been  other  than 
a  God,  the  Englishman  troubles  himself  very  little 
about  the  other  sides  of  his  theology.  With  him, 
indeed,  his  religion — Christism — is  almost  entirely 
a  standard  of  manners.  His  problem,  much  more 
than  the  saying  of  "  Holy,  holy,  holy,"  is  that  of 
how  he  shall  do  as  he  would  be  done  by.  Other 
Christians  may  hope  for  temporal  advance  and 
ultimate  escape  from  Divine  wrath,  because  they 
have  set  to  their  account  a  great  number  of  those 
small  acts  of  faith.  They  try,  in  short,  to  do  things 
acceptable  to  the  hosts  of  saints  and  the  enthroned 
deities.  But  the  Englishman's  hopes  of  profit  and 
salvation  are  based  upon  the  fact  that  he  shall  be 
able  to  say  he  had  followed  his  Master's  teaching, 
who  bade  him  be  good  to  his  fellow  man. 

119 


THE    SPIRIT   OF   THE   PEOPLE 

This  is,  I  think,  the  keynote  of  the  Englishman  : 
fierce  and  singular  idiosyncrasies.  It  is  the  "  note  " 
of  the  matter.  It  explains  the  singular  anthropo- 
morphism— the  singular  lack  of  sympathetic  imagina- 
tion that  distinguishes  the  Englishman.  His  motto 
is :  "  Do  as  you  would  be  done  by."  That  does  not 
mean:  "Examine  into  the  other  man's  nature  and 
see  how  he  would  be  done  by."  But  it  does  mean 
that,  in  England,  upon  the  whole,  one  will  find  more 
well-intentioned  and  tolerant  consideration  than  in 
many  countries  more  religious.  And  it  explains,  I 
think,  why  the  chief  function  of  the  English  in  the 
comity  of  the  nations  has  been  to  show  how  men,  in 
an  easy,  a  rule-of-thumb  and  a  bearable  manner,  in 
great  numbers,  scattered  across  the  acres  at  home 
or  across  the  seas,  tolerantly  and  pleasantly  may  live 
together. 


120 


CONDUCT. 


CHAPTER   V. 
CONDUCT. 

THERE  is  a  passage  in  the  Diary  of  Samuel 
Pepys  in  which  he  quotes  some  speaker  whose 
name  I  have  forgotten.  I  am  unable,  too,  to 
find  again  the  passage  itself.  But  it  is  to  the  effect 
that  the  function  of  the  law  is  not  to  avenge  but  to 
restore.  And,  upon  the  whole,  we  may  say  that 
nowadays  and,  in  the  large,  the  function  of  the 
English  law  is  successfully  fulfilled.  The  English 
law  as  it  stands  upon  the  statute-books  is  more  fitted 
to  prevent  crime  than  to  avenge  it :  the  English 
national  temperament  vis-a-vis  of,  say,  a  thief  is 
scarcely  an  avenging  one.  If,  that  is  to  say,  a  thief 
have  failed  to  come  off  with  his  booty,  or  if  he  have 
surrendered  it  before  or  after  his  capture,  the  English- 
man as  a  rule  will  be  contented  with,  or  will  applaud 
a  light  sentence.  But  it  must  be  a  sentence  that  will 
deter  other  criminals. 

This  "note,"  I  think,  permeates  the  whole  fabric 
of  English  society.  I  was  talking  to  a  sheepshearer 
this  morning.     Whilst  he  knelt  in  the  hot  sunshine 

I23 


THE   SPIRIT   OF  THE   PEOPLE 

above  the  hot  fleeces  of  a  panting  ram  he  told 
me  that  the  day  before  a  casual  labourer,  employed 
during  the  pressure  of  lamb-shearing,  had  taken 
three  shillings  from  his  coat  when  it  hung  in  the 
wool  barn.  I  asked  him  if  he  had  told  the  police, 
and  he  answered  : 

"  No,  nor  I  don't  suppose  I  shall.  At  any  rate, 
I'll  give  the  chap  a  fair  start.  After  all,  he  wasn't  of 
these  parts,  so  nobody  will  take  him  for  an  example." 

And  yesterday,  lying  upon  the  sea  beach,  I  asked 
a  member  of  our  administrative  class  what  would  be 
done  to  the  fellaheen  of  an  Egyptian  village.  They 
had  risen  in  a  body  and  murdered  some  officers  of 
the  English  army  shooting  in  the  Nile  fields. 

"  Oh,"  he  said,  "they'll  deport  a  whole  lot  of  them 
to  the  Soudan.  It  is  a  beastly  thing  to  do  with  them, 
poor  beggars,  and  probably  no  one  here  will  know  of 
it.  But  it  must  be  done  or  there  would  be  no  end  of 
these  murders.  You  see  Englishmen  are  walking 
about  the  villages  there  all  day  long  unarmed."  .  .  . 

At  the  same  time,  the  Englishman  views  with 
equanimity  the  fact  that  the  law  does  sanction  the 
most  appallingly  vindictive  sentences  for  crimes  of 
the  most  insignificant.  If  you  put  it  to  a  lay 
Englishman  that  it  is  appalling  that  a  man  should  be 
sentenced  to  six.  months'  hard  labour  for  stealing  a 
pair  of  shoes,  he  will  say  :  "  Oh  well,  it  is  the  law." 
And,  in  a  similar  spirit,  he  will  comment  upon  the 
fine  of  ten  shillings  upon  a  man  who  just  fails  to 
murder  his  wife. 

124 


CONDUCT 

In  this  the  English  legal  courts  differ  from  those 
of  almost  all  other  nations,  since  the  spirit  of  nearly 
all  foreign  legal  systems  is  the  rendering  of  justice. 
In  England  the  judge  administers  the  law.  He 
must  administer  the  law  in  face  of  his  notions  of 
equity,  of  right ;  he  must  do  violence  to  his  most 
intimate  feelings  and  to  the  spirit  and  sympathies  of 
all  people,  if  the  law  so  demands  it.  I  had  a  friend 
who  was  tried  for  a  certain  misdemeanour  before  a 
judge,  whose  whole  private  life  was  devoted  to  com- 
bating a  side  issue  of  that  misdemeanour.  It  was, 
that  particular  crime,  founded  upon  Atheism,  though 
it  was  not  exactly  a  manifestation  of  disbelief  in  the 
existence  of  a  Deity — and,  indeed,  the  words  were 
never  mentioned  in  the    Court,    though  Mr.  Justice 

,  it  was  notorious,  had  a  hatred  of  Atheists  that 

in  one  or  two  instances  had  bidden  fair  to  prejudice 
his  career.  Nevertheless,  although  my  friend  was 
found  guilty,  technically,  of  his  misdemeanour,  Mr. 

Justice  passed  upon  him  a   sentence  that  was 

practically  one  of  acquittal — the  payment  of  the 
plaintiff's  costs.  This,  of  course,  is  a  common- 
place record ;  but  my  friend,  sitting  in  the  court, 
was  well  aware  of  the  personal  hatred  that  the 
judge  felt  towards  him.  He  said  that  it  felt  like 
being  in  a  cage  with  some  tremendous,  malevolent- 
eyed,  wild  beast  prowling  round  the  exterior  and 
trying  bar  after  bar  by  which  he  might   enter  and 

devour.      And  happening  to  meet  Mr.  Justice  , 

a  venerable    if   bad-tempered    old    gentleman,  at  a 

I25 


THE   SPIRIT   OF  THE    PEOPLE 

friend's  table  shortly  afterwards,  I  had  the  gratifica- 
tion to  hear  him  interrupt  a  discourse  upon  the 
Etruscan  vases  which  were  the  chief  delight  of  his 
private  existence,  by  a  violent  diatribe  against  my 
friend  the  misdemeanant.  According  to  him  he  was, 
my  friend,  a  dangerous  scoundrel  whom,  if  the  law 
were  satisfactory,  he  would  have  sentenced  to  penal 
servitude  for  a  long  term  of  years.  But  he  had,  of 
course,  to  administer  the  law. 

There  is  no  lesson  to  derive  from  this  save  that  the 

average  Englishman  would  say  that  Mr.  Justice  

was  in  the  right.  But  I  fancy  that,  in  pure  reason, 
he  was  in  the  wrong  to  have  inflicted  a  sentence  so 
moderate  when  his  instincts  and  desires — and  the 
practice  of  the  Courts — would  have  justified  him  in 
inflicting  a  penalty  certainly  more  severe  than  the 
mere  payment  of  the  plaintiff's  costs.  I  went  indeed 
so  far  as  to  question  his  lordship,  who  happened  to 
be  a  distant  connection  of  my  own,  not  as  to  this 
particular  instance— I  had  indeed  allowed  the  topic 
to  recede  far  enough  into  the  past  of  the  conversation 
to  allow  it  to  pass  from  his  mind — but  as  to  how,  in 
general  cases,  he  allowed  his  predilections  to  affect 
his  judgments.  I  put  my  question  in  a  sufficiently 
deferential  form,  and  he  answered  good-naturedly: 

"  Well,  you  see,  there  are  in  every  judge  two  gentle- 
men rolled  into  one,  as  some  one  said.     Now,  in  the 

case  of  that  fellow " — and  his  mind  had  reverted 

to  the  case  of  my  friend  —  "I   dare  say  you  weren't 
acquainted  with  the  particulars.     But  it  was  so-and- 

126 


CONDUCT 

so  .  .  .  .";  and,  leaning  back  in  his  chair  and  taking 
a  sip  of  the  barley  water  that  his  health  forced  him  to 
drink  even  at  dinner,  he  proceeded  to  sketch  the  case 
of  my  friend.  It  was  instructive  to  see  that  though 
he  was  virulently  unfair  to  the  motives  and  the 
person  of  my  friend,  he  stated  the  legal  aspect  of  the 
case  with  an  extreme  temperateness.  "Now,"  he 
continued,  "  when  you  have  to  pass  judgment  in  such 
a  case  you  have  to  consider  not  only  what  the 
criminal  deserves,  but  what  were  the  legal  risks  he 
ran.  Indeed,  I  personally  make  it  a  practice  to  cast 
a  general  average  in  my  mind  of  other  judg- 
ments on  that  sort  of  case,  if  I  don't — which  I  do 
very  often — take  the  opinion  of  my  fellow  judges. 
The  law,  you  know,  is  not  any  respecter  of 
persons." 

So  that  we  seem  to  arrive  at  the  fact  that  in  the 
English  lawyer  there  is  not  only  a  personal  con- 
science, which  may  or  may  not  sway  his  judgment, 
but  there  is  also  a  legal  conscience,  a  special  casting 
of  the  average  of  what  may  be  the  legal  public 
opinion  of  the  day.  And  this  last  does  undoubtedly 
sway  our  judges  most  considerably  of  all.  There  are, 
of  course,  cases  of  outrageous  judgments  ;  just  as, 
obviously  enough,  there  are  persons  who,  owing  to  a 
fortunate  manner  in  the  witness-box,  or  to  some  subtle 
influence  that  it  is  hard  to  analyse,  do  get  themselves 
respected.  But,  upon  the  whole,  and  speaking 
impressionistically,  the  spirit  of  the  law  as  it  is 
administered    in    England   to-day   is,    both    actually 

127 


THE   SPIRIT   OF   THE   PEOPLE 

and  psychologically,    wonderfully  level   in   its  mani- 
festations. 

The    law,    then,    is    no    respecter   of    persons    in 
England,  and  that  is  as  much  as  to  say  that  English 
law,   like  the  typical  Englishman,   is  singularly  un- 
imaginative,   is   essentially    lacking    in    constructive 
sympathy.     That  there  is  one  law  for  the  rich  and 
the  poor  may  or  may  not  be  reasonable  to  the  bulk 
of  humanity  in  the  world  ;  but  that  there  should  be 
one  law  for  doctor,  man  of  letters  or  linen-draper,  is 
a    proposition    that    most   other   nations   will    deny. 
Thus,  in    France   bankruptcy   for   a   tradesman   is  a 
crippling  and  terrible  catastrophe,   involving  loss  of 
civil  rights  and  other   disabilities.     For  the  French 
lawgiver  argues  (I  am  not  concerned  to  say  whether 
he    is    right    or    wrong)    that   the    business   of   the 
tradesman    being    money  -  making,    the    tradesman 
who  fails  to  keep  his  money  accounts  straight  is  a 
member   detrimental    to    society.      The   professional 
man  or  the  artist,   on  the  other  hand,   according  to 
him,  devotes  his  chief  endeavours  not  to  the  making 
of  money,  but  to  the  advancement  of  his  science  or 
art,   a  thing  beneficial  to  the  Republic,  outside  the 
accidents  of  its  marketability.     And  thus  the  French 
judge  attempts  to  administer,   not  a  law  which    re- 
spects no  persons,  but  a  law  which  aims  at  rendering 
an  individual  justice.      The  apparently  irrational  but 
psychologically  justifiable  verdicts  of  French   juries 
are  so  many  confirmations  of  this  theory.     And  it  is,  no 
doubt,  owing  to  the  consciousness  of  this  that  French 

128 


CONDUCT 

lawyers  in  practice  assume  the  guilt  of  an  accused 
citizen,  calling  upon  him  to  establish  his  innocence ; 
just  as  it  is  no  doubt  owing  to  the  consciousness  that 
the  law  never  can  render  an  ideal  justice,  that  the 
English  law  assumes  the  innocence  ot  an  accused 
subject.  It  is  as  if  the  Englishman  had  said  in  the 
past : 

"  Oh,  well,  the  law  is  wonderfully  capricious  in  the 
way  it  affects  people ;  let  us  make  it  affect  as  few 
people  as  it  decently  need."  A.nd  so  we  have  that 
wonderful  phrase :  "  The  benefit  of  the  doubt,"  and 
this  tranquil,  unreasoning  belief  in  the  Tightness  of  all 
legal  decisions,  which  casts  so  singular,  so  steady  a 
light  upon  English  character.  For  I  think  that  there 
is  nothing  in  the  world  more  wonderful  as  a  national 
expression  than  the  tranquillity  which  falls  upon 
England  after  the  decision  of  a  great  case.  For  days, 
for  weeks,  nay,  even  for  months,  we  may  have  been 
following  a  trial  with  a  nearly  breathless  attention. 
We  discuss  the  evidence  in  every  club  corner,  over 
every  restaurant  table,  or  across  the  fields  where  the 
footpaths  lead  us.  We  form  our  private  judgments ; 
we  say,  "He  is  guilty,"  or  "We  don't  believe  they 
did  it."  And,  when  the  blow  falls,  when  the  doom  is 
pronounced,  we  really  hold  our  breaths  for  a  moment. 
I  remember  walking  along  the  Strand  not  so  long  ago 
with  a  companion,  and  suddenly  there  flashed  across 
the  crowded,  hurrying,  dizzying  street  the  announce- 
ments, in  yellow,  in  pink,  in  white  papers — "  Result 

of  the case." 

129  K 


THE   SPIRIT   OF   THE   PEOPLE 

It  did,  quite  literally,  call  a  halt  to  that  tide.  For 
a  long  time  we  had  followed  the  fortunes  of  the  thin, 
bold,  military-looking,  tired-looking  prisoner  in  the 
dock.  If  we  had  not  identified  ourselves  with  his 
fortunes,  we  had  felt  for  them  the  interest  that  one 
feels  for  a  long-unsolved  riddle.  And  I  think  every 
one  of  us  in  the  Strand  felt  convinced  that  the 
man  was  innocent,  in  that  he  was  too  mad  to  be  sen- 
tenced. At  the  block  in  the  corner  of  Wellington 
Street  we  were  able  to  stop  to  buy  a  paper  from 
behind  the  pink-lettered  apron  of  a  newsvendor,  who 
had,  I  remember,  a  black  hat  absolutely  dun-coloured 
with  age.  As  he  took  the  penny  he  muttered 
hoarsely : 

"  He's  got  five  years  ! " 

There  was  not  any  doubt  about  who  the  He  was — 
though  that  was  a  fame,  when  one  comes  to  think  of 
it,  almost  breathless  :  to  be  He  for  the  whole  crowded 
Strand.  I  looked  in  my  companion's  eyes  :  I  know  I 
felt  some  physical  shock,  a  catch  in  the  throat, 
perhaps,  or  a  minute  difficulty  in  standing.  I  said : 
Five  years  !  and  my  companion  looked  back  at  me 
and  said  :  "  Five  years  !  "  And  for  an  appreciable 
moment  things  really  seemed  to  stand  still,  till  we 
could  take  up  a  definite  mental  position  with  regard 
to  this  new  factor  in  the  world.  And  in  that  moment 
I  could  see  the  figure  of  a  traffic  policeman  as  he 
leaned  back  his  head  to  call  to  an  omnibus  driver : 
"He's  got  five  years!"  We  opened  our  damp 
broadsheet  in  the  street  and  looked,  to  make  certain. 

130 


CONDUCT 

Then  my  companion  said :  "  He  was  guilty, 
then  !  " 

That  was  the  view  at  which  she  had  arrived 
during  her  pause.  And  that  is  the  point  that 
I  wish  to  make — that  in  the  whole  of  the  Strand 
there  were  all  these  people  taking  up  that  same  point 
of  view.  "  He  was  guilty,  then  !"  It  was  not,  I  mean, 
in  any  of  us  to  doubt  the  Tightness  of  the  verdict,  and 
few  people  doubted  the  justice  of  the  sentence.  And, 
without  giving  voice  to  it,  we  framed  in  our  minds 
the  corollary :  "  He's  had  more  than  a  fair  trial :  he 
has  had  the  benefit  of  all  the  possible  doubts,  and 
therefore  he  is  guilty." 

And  that  frame  of  mind  is  a  great  tribute  from  the 
nation  to  the  administrators  of  its  laws — but  it  is  also 
a  very  singular  national  symptom.  For  it  is  obvious 
that  this  benefit  of  the  doubt,  if  it  is  beneficent  to 
criminals  at  times,  acts  rather  hardly  upon  the 
innocent  accused,  since  he  would  obviously  have 
stood  the  test  more  unflinchingly  if  he  had  come 
out  acquitted  from  an  ordeal  in  which  no  possible 
doubt  existed.  And  for  that  reason,  in  many  cases,  it 
is  nearly  as  much  of  a  calamity  to  have  been  tried 
and  acquitted  as  to  have  been  tried  and  found  guilty. 
I  have  known  more  than  one  man  whose  whole  careers 
have  been  blasted  by  prosecutions  that,  as  the  phrase 
is,  had  not  a  leg  to  stand  on.  Still,  when  one  meets 
them  where  men  congregate  one  seems  to  hear  behind 
their  backs  the  whisper  of:  "The  Recorder  said  that 
the  plaintiffs  had  failed  to  make  out  their  case."     I  do 

131  K    2 


THE   SPIRIT   OF   THE    PEOPLE 

not  indeed  know  whether,  to  thinking  men,  the  con- 
tinental system  of  leaving  it  to  the  accused  to  "  make 
out  their  cases "  is  not  psychologically  preferable. 
Abroad,  in  a  sense,  the  law  strains  all  its  faculties  to 
ensure  a  condemnation,  but  the  human  feelings  of  the 
jury  have  full  play,  and,  probably,  in  the  result,  the 
general  averages  of  justice  or  injustice  are  about 
equal  in  England  or  on  the  Continent. 

There  can,  however,  be  no  doubt  that  to  men  who 
feel — as  opposed  to  men  who  are  cold-blooded  enough 
to  think — the  English  system  is  infinitely  the  more 
desirable  as  an  ideal.  And  we  must  remember,  too, 
that  the  English  state  of  things  is  the  product  of 
what  is  practically  the  oldest  system  of  justice  in  the 
world.  For,  from  French  law,  which  is  an  evolution 
of  the  Code  Napoleon,  to  Dutch  law,  which  was 
founded  comparatively  lately  upon  the  Roman,  there 
is  not  a  law  to  be  found  that  is  so  much  the  product 
of  an  ancient  and  gradual  growth  of  national 
necessities.  The  enactment  that  makes  it  penal  to 
own  a  Bank  of  Engraving  note  is  the  most  striking 
instance  of  the  odd  adaptability  of  English  penal  law 
to  changing  circumstances.  There  were,  that  is  to 
say,  after  the  '45  certain  Jacobites  who  were  still 
desirous  of  spreading  confusion  amongst  the  lieges  of 
George  II.  They  hit  upon  the  stratagem  of  the 
Hanover  Jack.  This  was  a  gilt  coin  that  had  upon 
its  face  the  head  of  the  reigning  king — but  upon  its 
back  there  was  shown,  not  St.  George  and  the 
Dragon,  but  the  Devil  flying  away  with  George  II. 

132 


CONDUCT 

It  was  an  imitation  near  enough  to  pass,  with  other 
coins,  for  a  half-guinea,  and  a  great  number  of  these 
medals  were  put  into  circulation.  When  prosecutions 
ensued  it  was  found  that,  although  it  was  treason  to 
counterfeit,  or  to  pass  counterfeits  of,  the  coin  of  the 
realm,  this  was  no  counterfeit,  inasmuch  as  the 
reverse  differed  from  that  of  the  guinea.  The  accused 
were  acquitted.  The  legislature  then  passed  an  Act 
making  it  penal  to  pass  medals  that  were  colourable 
imitations  of  the  king's  coinage.  The  Jacobites 
replied  by  selling  the  Hanover  Jacks  in  the  street  at 
so  much  a  dozen.  This,  again,  was  not  criminal, 
since  it  was  merely  selling  for  value,  a  thing  entirely 
differing  in  kind  from  passing,  which  implies  an 
attempt  to  deceive.  Parliament  accordingly  passed 
a  law  making  it  penal  even  to  possess  a  colourable 
imitation  of  current  paper  or  coinage.  And  it  is  this 
eighteenth-century  statute  that  still  makes  us  bound, 
if  by  misfortune  we  come  into  possession  of  the  staple 
commodity  of  the  confidence-trick  man,  to  hand  it  at 
once  to  the  police,  or  to  destroy  it  as  best  we  may. 

This  instance  is  striking,  not  only  because  it  shows 
how  a  very  old  law  may  suffice  for  modern  purposes, 
but  because  it  shows  how  innate  in  English  legal 
procedure  is  the  tendency  to  give  the  prisoner  the 
benefit  of  something — if  not  of  the  doubt,  then  of 
flaws  in  the  indictment.  For  there  can  be  no  doubt 
that  if,  in  each  of  these  cases,  the  Jacobite  hu- 
mourists did  not  contravene  the  letter  of  the  law, 
they  very  notoriously  sinned  against  its  spirit. 

133 


THE   SPIRIT   OF  THE   PEOPLE 

It  is  true  that  England  never  had  a  legal  theory 
that  called  upon  the  accused  or  the  defendant  to  make 
good  his  case  ;  nevertheless,  though  the  practice  of 
the  law  might  forbid  this,  and  though,  in  principle,  ever 
since  the  days  say  of  Henry  VIII.,  the  spirit  of  the 
penal  law  was  merely  deterrent  and  that  of  the  civil 
law  merely  restorative,  there  can  be  little  doubt  that 
the  spirit  of  the  legislature  was  vindictive.  It  met 
its  opponents  in  the  administration.  This  is  strikingly 
shown  in  the  case  of  that  other  "benefit" — that  of 
clergy.  Until  the  Reformation  this  was  to  all  intents 
and  purposes  merely  an  ecclesiastical  privilege.  The 
Church,  that  is  to  say,  contained  at  first  all  those  who 
could  read  and  write ;  later  it  instructed  all  readers 
and  writers,  and  these  became  its  special  proteges. 
And  these  it  subtracted  from  the  felons  or  misde- 
meanants who  were  liable  to  feel  the  powers  of  the 
secular  law. 

The  English  Reformation — that  singular  movement 
which  was  only  partly  a  manifestation  of  public 
opinion — did  away,  at  the  bidding  of  the  cowed 
legislature,  with  the  ecclesiastical  courts  altogether — 
in  so  far,  at  least,  as  they  affected  offences  against  the 
secular  authorities  or  against  lay  subjects.  But, 
although  the  legislature  could  affect  them,  and 
although  the  legislature  could  pass  the  savagely  vin- 
dictive penal  laws  of  Henry  VIII.  and  Elizabeth,  it 
was  unable,  in  face  of  the  spirit  of  the  whole  people, 
to  do  away  with  this  particular  benefit — a  benefit 
which  in  essence  was  entirely  foreign  to  the  practice 

134 


CONDUCT 

of  the  secular  law.  Then  there  ensued  a  long  struggle 
between  the  legislature  and  the  public  conscience — a 
struggle  which  lasted  for  three  centuries  and  ended, 
to  all  intents  and  purposes,  only  with  the  complete 
surrender  of  the  legislature.  At  the  beginning  of 
this  period  benefit  of  clergy  was  extended  to  all 
offences  save  those  of  treason.  Men  who  had  stolen 
eggs  or  men  who  had  committed  murder  could  alike 
go  free  when  they  had  signed  their  names  and  read  a 
passage  from  the  Psalms.  And,  indeed,  in  this 
particular  manifestation  at  the  commencement  we 
may  see  something  of  that  French  spirit,  that  makes 
doctors  and  men  of  the  arts  comparatively  free  of  the 
laws  of  debt  because  of  their  extraneously  benefiting 
the  Republic.  For,  in  the  sixteenth  century,  the  man 
who  could  read  and  write  had  still  a  certain  special  value. 
But  gradually  the  struggle  assumed  the  aspect  of  a 
stubborn  determination  on  the  part  of  judges  and 
juries  to  extend  to  poor  devils  a  means  of  escape  from 
hatefully  vindictive  penalties.  As  the  legislature 
continued  to  extend  the  number  of  crimes  that  were 
punishable  by  death,  so  the  judges  continued  to  make 
proof  of  benefit  more  easy,  until  at  last  any  man 
who  had  the  capacity  to  remember  certain  pot- 
hooks and  get  by  heart  any  verse  of  the  Bible  which 
he  could  pretend  to  read,  could  plead  his  clergy.  The 
legislature — which  came  of  a  class  more  intent  on  the 
protection  of  property  than  sympathetic  to  the  opinions 
or  feelings  of  the  people — replied,  after  several  women 
had  escaped  death  for  stealing  loaves,  by  gradually 

135 


HIE    SPIRIT   OF   THE    PEOPLE 

limiting  the  crimes  to  which  benefit  of  clergy  could 
extend.  As  against  that,  the  administrators  of  the 
law  invented  the  "  flaw  in  the  indictment,"  giving 
criminals  the  benefit  of  slips  of  the  pen  to  atone  for 
the  loss  of  the  other  benefit.  Until  at  last  the  legis- 
lature abandoned  a  contest  grown  unequal  and,  as  it 
were,  with  one  stroke  of  the  pen  abolished  the  capital 
punishment  for  all  crimes  save  wilful  murder,  high 
treason  and  the  burning  of  arsenals  or  dockyards.* 

In  this  way  we  have  arrived,  by  the  influence  of  a 
public  opinion  acting  upon  legal  practitioners,  at  a 
legal  practice  that  is  eminently  humane ;  that,  in  a 
rule-of-thumb  way,  works  eminently  well,  and  at  a 
legal  practice  that  is  singularly  relied  upon.  Litigants 
may  nowadays  find  the  costs  of  lawsuits  inconveniently 
high,  but  it  is  to  be  argued  that  no  pay  can  be  too 
high  that  ensures  the  cleanhandedness  of  national 
officials.  And,  upon  the  whole,  no  large  class  of 
public  opinion  could  to-day  be  found  to  endorse  the 
words  of  a  character  in  an  early  Victorian  novel.     The 

*  I  may  set  down  here  in  counter  to  the  objection  that  I  have 
here  treated  of  criminal  laws  alone,  the  contention  that  our 
civil  law  has  always  followed  the  practice  of  the  criminal — with 
the  sole  difference  that,  since  no  human  life  or  limb  is  at  stake,  the 
various  "  benefits  "  have  not  been  so  marked.  Nevertheless,  the 
fact  remains  that,  in  general,  the  onus  of  proof  remains  upon  the 
plaintiff,  the  defendant  being,  with  the  necessary  modifications  and 
the  general  principfe  that  the  province  of  the  law  is  not  to  revenge 
but  to  restore,  in  the  position  of  a  prisoner.  And,  indeed,  we  might 
regard  the  Statute  of  Limitations  as  a  special  extra  benefit  not 
enjoyed  by  any  criminals  save  deserters  from  the  army. 

136 


CONDUCT 

law,  in  those  days,  appeared  to  be  a  "Hass,"  because  it 
was  in  a  transitional  stage— because,  in  fact,  the 
effects  of  the  long  struggle  between  legislature  and 
people  had  not  yet  worn  off.  But  nowadays  we  can 
feel  to  the  full  the  influence  of  the  simplifying  and 
nationalising  work  that  was  done  upon  the  body  ot 
the  law  during  the  lifetime  of,  say,  Chancellor  Lord 
Lyndhurst. 

It  is  to  the  judges  of  England,  influenced  as  they 
were  from  below  and  not  from  above,  that  we  owe 
this  fact,  that  to-day  England  enjoys  a  law  that  is  so 
eminently  a  national  expression.  Like  every  national 
expression  it  is,  thus  far,  full  of  theoretic  unreason  ; 
but,  like  every  national  expression,  it  remains  a  monu- 
ment of  excellent  practice.  "  It  works  out  well,"  to 
use  words  that  are  so  eminently  characteristic  of  the 
English  nation.  It  is,  in  fact,  even  as  is  the  English 
Constitution  itself,  like  an  easy  cloak,  like  an  easy 
piece  of  footwear  that  gives  pleasure  to  its  wearer  by 
dint  of  many  patchings.  That  it  has  its  disadvantages 
is  obvious— that  it  has  its  unreasons  is  obvious,  too. 
For  we  might  say  that  the  earlier  stage  of  the 
law,  in  which  crimes  against  property  were  punish- 
able by  death,  was  a  more  logical  expression  of 
the  nation  to  whom  the  attainment  and  retaining 
of  property  more  than  all  else  is  the  ideal  of  life ; 
to  whom  still,  a  crime  against  the  person  is  one 
of  so  relatively  little  importance  that,  if  a  man  strike 
another  and  just  miss  killing  him,  he  will  escape  with 
a  tiny  fine,  whereas  if  he  strike  just  a  hairsbreadth 

137 


THE   SPIRIT   OF  THE   PEOPLE 

deeper  he  will  be  hanged — the  moral  offence  in  both 
cases  being-  precisely  similar.  I  remember  coming 
across  a  case  in  a  country  police-court,  that  brought 
these  aspects  of  the  law  out  in  a  singular  light  of 
absurdity.  A  man  called  Chapman  had  just  missed 
killing  his  wife  with  a  curious  and  valuable  stick  that 
he  had  brought  from  India.  A  month  before,  a 
labourer  called  Noakes  was  left  waiting  in  Chapman's 
hall,  having  brought  a  message  from  a  neighbouring 
farmer.  Noakes,  who  was  a  silly,  but  generally 
honest  boy,  stole  the  stick,  which  appealed  to  his 
fancy,  not  as  an  object  of  worth  but  as  a  curiosity. 
Chapman,  who  had  just  failed  of  manslaughter  with 
this  very  stick  that  had  just  been  returned  to  him,  was 
fined  forty  shillings  at  the  petty  sessions  succeeding 
those  at  which  Noakes  was  sent  to  six  months'  hard 
labour  for  stealing  the  stick. 

And,  indeed,  it  is  one  of  the  disadvantages  of  such 
a  legal  system  as  that  of  England,  that  the  profound 
respect  which  the  Englishman  has  for  the  practice 
of  his  law,  blinds  him  to  such  anomalies  as  that 
which  I  have  related  above.  That  is  one  of  the  very 
cases  that  I  had  in  my  mind  when  I  said  that  the 
Englishman  will  answer  always  :  "  Oh,  well,  it's  the 
law  !  "  to  any  recital  of  a  hard  case.  For  during  the 
ensuing  year  I  put  this  particular  case  of  Noakes  and 
Chapman  (it  had  shocked  me  because  I  liked  Noakes, 
a  simple,  rather  vacuous  youth  with  a  great  love  for 
birds,  whose  nests  he  protected  with  sedulous  care)  ;  I 
put  this  particular  case  to  at   least  twenty  English- 


CONDUCT 

men.      I  received   almost  invariably  that  particular 
answer. 

It  hampers — this  particular  answer — the  righting 
of  several  wrongs  that  do  earnestly  need  righting  ; 
it  engenders  a  tranquil  and  optimistic  state  of  mind 
in  which  the  Englishman,  confident  in  the  excellence 
of  his  judge-made  legal  practice,  forgets  that  to-day, 
as  always,  there  are  laws  that  are  too  strong  for 
judges,  just  as  there  occur  at  times  judges  who  will 
warp  the  law  into  allowing  them  to  inflict  penalties 
that  are  cruel  and  oppressive.  The  Englishman,  in 
fact,  is  apt  to  forget  that  the  excellence  of  his  law 
resides  in  the  men  who  administer  it — forgets,  that  is 
to  say,  that  it  is  the  judges,  rather  than  the  law  itself, 
that  have  inherited  a  very  great  tradition.  And  this 
is  in  very  truth  what  we  call  official  optimism. 

It  would,  indeed,  be  too  much  to  say  that  this 
official  optimism  is  produced  by  the  excellence  of  the 
English  legal  system.  It  is,  rather,  this  rare  and 
valuable  attribute,  the  product  of  the  national 
characteristic  reacting  upon  itself.  English  public 
opinion — the  broad,  tolerant,  humanitarian,  practical 
optimistic  thing  which  in  these  islands  is  public 
opinion — has  produced  an  excellent  thing — two 
excellent  things  ;  since  it  has  produced  the  body  ot 
the  law  and  the  spirit  of  the  constitution.  And  these 
two  excellent  things  filling  very  much  the  mind's  eye 
of  the  public,  the  public  is  very  apt  to  say  that  all  is 
well  with  everything  because  we  have  always  those 
things  to  fall  back  upon.     It  is,  of  course,  difficult  in 

139 


THE   SPIRIT   OF  THE    PEOPLE 

this  matter  to  disconnect  cause  from  effect;  it  is,  that 
is  to  say,  difficult  t<>  say  whether  it  is  because  we  are 
a  nation  singularly  hard  to  rouse  to  discontent,  that 
we  are  pleased  with  our  state,  or  because  our  state  is 
upon  the  whole  so  excellent  that  we  are  not  easily 
roused  to  discontent. 

But  certain  manifestations  of  the  English  spirit  are 
really  amazing.  I  remember  going  through  a  dense 
fog  to  a  London  station,  to  catch  a  train  that, 
officially,  should  have  left  the  platform  at  twenty-five 
minutes  past  one.  At  twenty-five  minutes  past  one 
there  was  not  a  single  train  in  all  the  sidings  of  the 
great  terminus.  At  the  almost  invisible  barrier  the 
dimly-seen  officials  had  no  knowledge  of  when  any 
train  would  leave  any  platform  for  anywhere.  As  the 
hour  of  train  after  train  arrived  crowd  after  crowd 
filled  the  station  more  and  more  densely.  And, 
for  hour  after  hour  nothing  happened.  The  fog  deep- 
ened ;  the  crowds  grew  more  dense — but  nothing 
happened.  No  single  person  proposed  even  to  make 
a  hostile  demonstration  before  the  booking-office  ;  no 
one  hooted,  no  one  groaned.  We  stood  there,  our 
arms  filled  with  parcels,  string  bags — it  was  Christinas 
time — rubbing  against  our  calves.  And  still — 
nothing.  At  last,  at  a  quarter-past  tour,  a  string  of 
unlit  carriages  pushed  its  way  almost  soundlessly 
between  the  thick  piles  of  humanity. 

And  the  crowd  raised  a  cheer— humorous,  cynical — 
but  still,  a  cheer.  I  do  not  think  that  in  any  con- 
ceivable world-centre   this   would    be    possible — one 

140 


CONDUCT 

could  not,  I  mean,  if  one  were  a  fanciful  person, 
figure  for  one's  private  delectation,  an  imaginary  planet 
where  human  beings  would  be  so  longsuffering.  Yet 
in  London,  year  in,  year  out,  we  endure  this  crippling 
strain  upon  our  civic  efficiency  without  the  slightest 
perceptible  effort  to  change  a  law  that  renders  so 
farcical  a  service  possible  and  permanent.  It  was, 
after  all,  the  law  that  we  should  wait  there  ;  it  is, 
after  all,  the  law  that  permits  the  ceaseless  recurrence 
of  such  events.  And  this  characteristic  acts  balefully 
upon  our  national  spirit  in  two  distinct  directions. 
It  renders  us  patient  in  the  face  of  this  abuse ;  it 
causes  us  to  be  patient  in  our  attitude  towards 
every  abuse ;  and,  in  the  still  more  deleterious 
direction,  it  renders  our  officials  nonchalant  and 
wanting  in  enterprise.  I  will  admit  that  it  is  difficult 
to  deal  with  a  fog,  just  as  it  is  difficult  for  our 
Foreign  Office  to  deal  with,  let  us  say,  Leopold  II., 
King  of  the  Belgians.  The  one  and  the  other  are 
mephitic      phenomena — baffling,      protean.  Yet, 

assuredly,  were  the  national  spirit  at  all  easy 
to  raise,  we  should  insist  that  our  railway 
officials  should  search  among  the  inventors  until 
some  system  were  devised  by  which  all  trains  at  all 
times  could  be  worked  by  blindfolded  men.  Yet  we 
suffer  our  bodies  to  be  wearied,  our  trade  to  be 
harassed,  our  time  to  be  lost,  and  our  spirits  to  be 
vexed,  year  in,  year  out,  at  odd  moments,  at  hurried 
seasons  of  the  year.  We  let  our  officials  grow  slack, 
our   inventors   lack    that    incentive   ot    reward    and 

141 


THE   SPIRIT   OF  THE   PEOPLE 

encouragement  that  is  so  necessary  to  our  national 
energy.  We  are  fond  of  taking  refuge  in  the  sooth- 
ing consideration  that  we,  the  English  race,  have  been 
so  much  the  pioneers  of  the  railway  system  that  now- 
adays we  have  to  suffer  for  inconveniences  that  were 
unforeseeable  by  the  early  inventors.  In  this  case, 
too,  we  say.  "Ah,  well,  it's  the  law."  It  is,  that  is 
to  say,  the  law  that  pioneers  work  roughly,  and  con- 
tented with  having  so  early  led  the  van,  we  do  not 
harass  the  officials  who  have  inherited  the  merits  of 
the  long-dead  pioneers.  We  have  still  the  belief  that, 
if  it  were  absolutely  necessary,  something  would  be 
done.  Someone,  probably,  will  turn  up  from  some- 
where, and  do  it  for  us.  Competition  will  force  it  or 
an  eventual  decrease  in  the  use  of  soft  coal. 

And,  just  as  we  hinder  our  national  and  material 
welfare  by  this  official  optimism,  so  we  jeopardise 
our  national  soul  by  allowing  our  Foreign  Office  to 
remain  impotent  in  the  face  of  a  dismal  potentate, 
the  organiser  of  a  band  of  callous  scoundrels.  I 
was  looking  yesterday  at  a  photograph ;  it  showed, 
seated  against  the  light,  a  sculpturesque  nude  form. 
A  bearded,  wonderfully  moulded  man  sat,  his  knees 
nearly  up  to  his  mournful  face,  gazing  inscrutably 
and  without  expression  at  two  small  objects.  These 
were  the  hand  and  foot  of  his  child.  And  the  child, 
a  little  girl,  had  been  eaten  by  men,  and  the  men 
were  the  soldiery  of  a  Christian  monarch  whom 
we,  as  a  nation,  had  helped  to  set  in  power  over  the 
regions    in    which    the    photograph    was    taken;     a 


CONDUCT 

monarch  whom  we  still  maintain  in  this  authority. 
Every  voter  in  this  country  is  directly  responsible  for 
the  mournful  gaze  of  that  negro. 

It  was  open,  that  is  to  say,  to  every  voter  of  the 
United  Kingdom  to  be  aware  of  this  fact;  it  was 
equally  open  to  him  to  exact  from  the  parliamentary 
candidate  for  whom  he  voted  a  definite  pledge  that 
Great  Britain  would  do  its  uttermost  to  put  an  end  to 
the  reign  of  Leopold  II.,  absolute  monarch  of  the 
Congo  P>ee  State.  That  the  task  would  be  a  difficult 
one  for  our  officials  I  am  not  set  to  deny.  The  late 
Foreign  Minister  when  privately  urged  to  move  in 
the  matter,  said  that  his  hands  were  tied  by  the  fact 
that  abuses  of  natives  as  great  in  degree  as  those  to  be 
witnessed  in  the  Congo  were  to  be  witnessed  in  a 
certain  portion  of  the  British  Dominions.  In  con- 
sequence his  hands  were  tied  ;  the  Belgians  respon- 
sible having  threatened  to  raise  against  him  a  tu 
quoque  terrible  enough.  But,  within  reason,  it  should 
be  possible  for  the  British  nation  either  to  reform  the 
offending  colony  or  to  save  its  reputation  and  regain 
its  freedom  of  criticism  by  cutting  the  colony  in 
question  adrift  from  the  assuredly  glorious  traditions 
of  the  British  Empire.* 

*  I  do  not  mean  to  say  that  the  Queensland  question  was  the  only 
difficulty  that  faced  Lord  Lansdowne,  and,  unbacked  as  he  was 
by  any  strong  public  feeling,  the  complicated  international  questions 
aroused  by  the  peculiarly  guaranteed  position  of  Leopold  II.  were 
sufficient  to  warrant  the  Government  in  taking  very  little  action 
upon  the  report  of  their  official.     But  this  fact  is  not  the  more 

143 


THE   SPIRIT   OF   THE   PEOPLE 

This,  of  course,  is  no  very  important  matter;  no 
doubt  a  negro  child  or  two  must  suffer  that  the  world 
may  march  triumphantly  towards  Occidental  civili- 
sation. I  do  not  raise  it  with  any  propagandist 
motive,  but  merely  to  illustrate  a  national  character- 
istic, just  as  I  have  suffered  much,  and  shall  probably 
continue  to  suffer  much,  from  the  erratic  train  services 
of  several  lines  without  attempting  to  cure  them  with 
my  pen.  It  is,  in  short,  not  my  affair  at  all  to  attempt 
to  better  the  world  as  I  see  it,  but  merely  to  attempt 
to  render,  to  account  for,  the  defects  of  the  singular 
and  very  high  qualities  of  the  nation  that  gives  me 
shelter. 

The  defects  of  the  Englishman's  qualities  are 
strange  in  practice,  but  obvious  enough  when  we 
consider  the  root  fact  from  which  they  spring.  And 
that  root  fact  is  simply  that  the  Englishman  feels 
very  deeply  and  reasons  very  little.  It  might  be 
argued,  superficially,  that  because  he  has  done  little 
to  remedy  the  state  of  things  on  the  Congo,  that  he 
is  lacking  in  feeling.  But,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  it  is 
really  because  he  is  aware — subconsciously  if  you 
will — of  the  depth  of  his  capacity  to  feel,  that  the 
Englishman  takes  refuge  in  his  particular  official 
optimism.  He  hides  from  himself  the  fact  that  there 
are  in  the  world  greed,  poverty,  hunger,  lust  or  evil 
passions,  simply  because  he  knows  that  if  he  comes 

creditable  to  us  as  a  nation,  though  it  may  be  taken  as  largely 
absolving  the  Government  which  exists  to  put  in  force  the  national 

w.ll. 

'11 


CONDUCT 

to  think  of  them  at  all  they  will  move  him  beyond 
bearing.  He  prefers,  therefore,  to  say — and  to  hyp- 
notise himself  into  believing — that  the  world  is  a 
very  good — an  all-good — place.  He  would  prefer  to 
believe  that  such  people  as  the  officials  of  the  Congo 
Free  State  do  not  really  exist  in  the  modern  world. 
People,  he  will  say,  do  not  do  such  things. 

As  quite  a  boy  I  was  very  intimate  with  a  family 
that  I  should  say  was  very  typically  English  of  the 
middle  class.  I  spent  a  great  part  of  my  summer 
holidays  with  them  and  most  of  my  week-ends  from 
school.  Lady  C ,  a  practical,  comfortable,  spec- 
tacled lady,  was  accustomed  to  call  herselt  my  second 
mother,  and,  indeed,  at  odd  moments,  she  mothered 
me  very  kindly,  so  that  I  owe  to  her  the  recollection 
of  many  pleasant,  slumbrous  and  long  summer  days, 
such  as  now  the  world  no  longer  seems  to  contain. 
One  day  I  rowed  one  of  the  daughters  up  a  little 
stream  from  the  sea,  and  halting  under  the  shade  ot 
a  bridge  where  the  waters  lapped  deliciously,  and 
swallows  flitted  so  low  as  to  brush  our  heads,  I  began 
to  talk  to  the  fair,  large,  somnolent  girl  of  some 
problem  or  other — I  think  of  poor  umbrella  tassel 
menders  or  sweated  industries  that  at  that  time  inter- 
ested me  a  great  deal.     Miss   C was  interested 

or  not  interested  in  my  discourse ;  I  don't  know.  In 
her  white  frock  she  lay  back  among  the  cushions  and 
dabbled  her  hands  in  the  water,  looking  fair  and  cool, 
and    saying   very   little.     But    next    morning    Lady 

C took   me  into  the  rose  garden,   and,   having 

145  L 


THE    SPIRIT   OF   THE   PEOPLE 

qualified  her  remarks  with  :  "  Look  here.  You're  a 
very  good  boy,  and  I  like  you  very  much,"  forbade 
me  peremptorily  to  talk  to  Beatrice  about  "things." 

It  bewildered  me  a  little  at  the  time  because,  I 
suppose,  not  being  to  the  English  manner  born,  I  did 
not  know  just  what  "  things  "  were.  And  it  harassed 
me  a  little  for  the  future,  because  I  did  not  know  at 
the  time,  so  it  appeared  to  me,  what  else  to  talk  about 
but  "things."  Nowadays  I  know  very  well  what 
"  things  "  are ;  they  include,  in  fact,  religious  topics, 
questions  of  the  relations  of  the  sexes,  the  condi- 
tions of  poverty-stricken  districts — every  subject  from 
which  one  can  digress  into  anything  moving.  That, 
in  fact,  is  the  crux,  the  Rubicon  that  one  must  never 
cross.  And  that  is  what  makes  English  conver- 
sation so  profoundly,  so  portentously,  troublesome 
to  maintain.  It  is  a  question  of  a  very  fine  game, 
the  rules  of  which  you  must  observe.  It  is  as  if  one 
were  set  on  making  oneself  interesting  with  the  left 
hand  tied  behind  one's  back.  And,  if  one  protests 
against  the  inconveniences  attendant  upon  the  per- 
formance of  this  primi;  conjuring  trick,  one  is  met 
by  the  universal :  "  Oh,  well ;  it's  the  law  !  " 

The  ramifications  of  this  characteristic  are  so 
infinite  that  it  would  be  hopeless  to  attempt  to 
exhaust  them.  And  the  looking  out  for  them  leads 
one  into  situations  of  the  most  bizarre.  Thus,  I  was 
talking  about  a  certain  book  that  was  hardly  more 
than  mildly  "  shocking  "  to  a  man  whose  conversation 
among  men   is  singularly  salacious,  and  whose   life 

146 


CONDUCT 

is  notoriously  not  clean.  Yet  of  this  particular 
book  he  said,  in  a  manner  that  was  genuinely- 
pained  : 

"  It's  a  thing  that  the  law  ought  to  have  powers  to 
suppress."  There  was  no  doubt  that  he  meant  what 
he  said.  Yet  he  could  recount  with  approval  and 
with  gusto  incidents  that  rendered  pale  and  ineffectual 
the  naive  passions  depicted  in  the  work  in  question. 

But  Mr.  N 's  position  was  plainly  enough  defined 

and  sufficiently  comprehensible ;  it  said  in  effect  : 
"These  things  are  natural  processes  which  must  exist. 
But  it  is  indelicate  to  mention  them."  And  you  may 
set  it  down  that  "delicacy"  is  the  note  of  the  English 
character — a  delicacy  that  is  almost  the  only  really 
ferocious  note  that  remains  in  the  gamut.  It  is 
retained  at  the  risk  of  honour  and  self-sacrifice,  at  the 
cost  of  sufferings  that  may  be  life-long ;  so  that  we 
are  presented  with  the  spectacle  of  a  whole  nation 
bearing  every  appearance  of  being  extraordinarily 
tongue-tied,  and  extraordinarily  unable  to  repress  its 
emotions. 

I  have  assisted  at  two  scenes  that  in  my  life  have 
most  profoundly  impressed  me  with  those  character- 
istics of  my  countrymen.  In  the  one  case  I  was  at  a 
railway  station  awaiting  the  arrival  of  a  train  of 
troops  from  the  front.  I  happened  to  see  upon  the 
platform  an  old  man,  a  member  of  my  club,  a  retired 
major.  He,  too,  was  awaiting  the  train ;  it  was 
bringing  back  to  him  his  son,  a  young  man  who  had 
gone  out  to  the  war  as  of  extraordinary  promise.     He 

147  l  2 


I  111     SPIRIT    OF   TIII-".    IT.OIM  K 

had, the  son,  fulfilled  this  promise  in  an  extraordinary 

degree  ;  he  was  an  only  child,  and  the  sole  hope  for 
the  perpetuation  of  an    ancient  family — a  family  ot 

whose    traditions   old    Major    II was   singularly 

aware  and  singularly  fond.  At  the  attack  upon  a 
kopje  of  ill-fated  memory,  the  young  man,  by  the 
explosion  of  some  shell,  had  had  an  arm,  one  leg, 
and  one  side  of  his  face  completely  blown  away. 
Yet,  upon  that  railway  platform  I  and  the  old  man 
chatted  away  very  pleasantly.  We  talked  of  the 
weather,  of  the  crops,  of  the  lateness  of  the  train,  and 
kept,  as  it  were,  both  our  minds  studiously  averted 
from  the  subject  that  continuously  was  present  in 
both  our  minds.  And,  when  at  last  the  crippled  form 
of  the  son  let  itself  down  from  the  train,  all  that  hap- 
pened was  the  odd,  unembarrassing  clutch  of  left 
hand  to  extended  right — a  hurried,  shuffling  shake, 
and  Major  1 1 said  : 

"Hullo,  Iiob!"  his  son:  "Hullo,  Governor!" — 
And  nothing  more.  It  was  a  thing  that  must  have 
happened,  day  in  day  out,  all  over  these  wonderful 
islands;  but  that  a  race  should  have  trained  itself  to 
such  a  Spartan  repression  is  none  the  less  worthy  of 
wonder 

1  stayed,  too,  at  the  house  ot  a  married  couple  one 
summer.  Husband  and  wife  were  both  extremely 
nice  peopl. — "good  people,''  as  the  English  phrase 
is.  There  was  also  living  in  the  house  a  young  girl, 
the  ward  <-t  the  husband,  and  between  him  and  her — 
in   another  oi    those    singularly  expressive  phrases 

148 


CONDUCT 

— an    attachment    had    grown    up.       P had    not 

only    never    "  spoken    to "    his   ward ;    his    ward,    I 

fancy,  had  spoken  to  Mrs.  P .     At  any  rate,   the 

situation  had  grown  impossible,  and  it  was  arranged 

that  Miss  W should  take  a  trip  round  the  world 

in  company  with  some  friends  who  were  making  that 
excursion.    It  was  all  done  with  the  nicest  tranquillity. 

Miss  W 's  luggage  had  been  sent  on  in  advance; 

P was  to  drive  her  to  the  station  himself  in  the 

dogcart.  The  only  betrayal  of  any  kind  of  suspicion 
that  things  were  not  of  their  ordinary  train  was  that 

the  night  before  the  parting  P had  said  to  me  : 

"  I  wish  you'd  drive  to  the  station  with  us  to-morrow 
morning."     He  was,  in  short,  afraid  of  a  "  scene." 

Nevertheless,  I  think  he  need  have  feared  nothing. 
We  drove  the  seven  miles  in  the  clear  weather,  I 
sitting  in  the  little,  uncomfortable,  hind  seat  of  the 
dogcart.  They  talked  in  ordinary  voices — of  the 
places  she  would  see,  of  how  long  the  posts  took, 
of  where  were  the  foreign  banks  at  which  she  had 
credits.  He  flicked  his  whip  with  the  finest  show 
of  unconcern — pointed  at  the  church  steeple  on  the 
horizon,  said  that  it  would  be  a  long  time  before  she 
would  see  that  again — and  then  gulped  hastily  and  said 
that  Fanny  ought  to  have  gone  to  be  shod  that  day, 
only  she  always  ran  a  little  lame  in  new  shoes,  so 

he   had   kept   her   back   because   Miss  W liked 

to  ride  behind  Fanny. 

I  won't  say  that  1  felt  very  emotional  myself,  for 
what  of  the  spectacle  I  could  see  from  my  back  seat 

149 


THE   SPIRIT   OF   THE   PEOPLE 

was  too  interesting".  But  the  parting  at  the  station 
was  too  surprising,  too  really  superhuman  not  to  give 

one,  as  the  saying  is,  the  jumps.      For  P never 

even  shook  her  by  the  hand  ;  touching  the  flap  of  his 
cloth  cap  sufficed  for  leave-taking.  Probably  he  was 
choking  too  badly  to  say  even  "  Good-bye  " — and 
she  did  not  seem  to  ask  it.     And,  indeed,  as  the  train 

drew  out  of  the  station  P turned  suddenly  on  his 

heels,  went  through  the  booking-office  to  pick  up  a 
parcel  of  fish  that  was  needed  for  lunch,  got  into  his 
trap  and  drove  off.  He  had  forgotten  me— but  he  had 
kept  his  end  up. 

Now,  in  its  particular  way,  this  was  a  very  fine 
achievement ;  it  was  playing  the  game  to  the  bitter 
end.     It  was,  indeed,  very  much  the  bitter  end,  since 

Miss  W died  at  Brindisi  on  the  voyage  out,  and 

P spent  the  next  three  years  at  various  places  on 

the  Continent  where  nerve  cures  are  attempted.  That 
I  think  proved  that  they  "cared" — but  what  was  most 
impressive  in  the  otherwise  commonplace  affair,  was 
the  silence  of  the  parting.  I  am  not  concerned  to  dis- 
cuss the  essential  ethics  of  such  positions,  but  it  seems 
to  me  that  at  that  moment  of  separation  a  word  or  two 
might  have  saved  the  girl's  life  and  the  man's  misery 
without  infringing  eternal  verities.  It  may  have  been 
desirable,  in  the  face  of  the  eternal  verities — the 
verities  that  bind  together  all  nations  and  all 
creeds — that  the  parting  should  have  been  complete 
and  decently  arranged.  But  a  silence  so  utter,  a 
bo  demonstrative  lack  of  tenderness,  seems  to  me  to 

>50 


CONDUCT 

be  a  manifestation  of  a  national  characteristic  that 
is  almost  appalling. 

Nevertheless,  to  quote  another  of  the  English  say- 
ings, hard  cases  make  bad  law,  and  the  especial 
province  of  the  English  nation  is  the  evolution  of  a 
standard  of  manners.  For  that  is  what  it  comes  to 
when  one  says  that  the  province  of  the  Englishman  is 
to  solve  the  problem  of  how  men  may  live  together. 
And  that,  upon  the  whole,  they  are  on  the  road  to  the 
solution  of  that  problem  few  people  would  care  to 
deny.  I  was  talking  in  Germany  last  year  to  a  much- 
travelled  American,  and  he  said  to  me  that  it  might 
be  taken  for  granted  that  English  manners  were  the 
best  in  the  world.  In  Turks,  in  Greeks,  in  Americans, 
in  Germans,  in  French,  or  in  Redskins  certain  differing 
points  were  considered  to  distinguish  the  respective 
aristocracies— regard  for  truth,  quiet  cordiality,  soft- 
ness of  voice,  independence  of  opinion  and  readiness 
of  quiet  apprehension — each  of  these  things  were  found 
in  one  or  the  other  nations  separately  and  were 
regarded  as  the  height  of  manners.  And  all  these 
things  were  to  be  found  united  in  the  Englishman. 

Personally,  I  think  that  the  American  was  right ; 
but  I  do  not  wish  to  elevate  the  theory  into  a  dogma. 
And  against  it,  if  it  be  acknowledged,  we  must  set  the 
fact  that  to  the  attaining  of  this  standard  the  English- 
man has  sacrificed  the  arts — which  are  concerned 
with  expression  of  emotions — and  his  knowledge 
of  life,  which  cannot  be  attained  to  by  a  man  who 
sees  the  world  as  all  good  ;  and  much  of  his  motive- 

151 


HI!-    SPIRIT    OP    TUP    PPOPPP 

power  as  a  world  force  which  can  only  be  attained 
by  a  people  ready  to  employ  to  its  uttermost  the 
human-divine  quality  of  discontent. 

It  is  true  that  in  repressing  its  emotions  this  people, 
so  adventurous  and  so  restless,  has  discovered  the 
secret  of  living.  For  not  the  railway  stations  alone, 
these  scenes  of  so  many  tragedies  of  meeting  and 
parting,  but  every  street  and  every  office  would  be 
uninhabitable  to  a  people  could  they  see  the  tragedies 
that  underlie  life  and  voice  the  full  of  their  emotions. 
Therefore,  this  people  which  has  so  high  a  mission  in 
the  world  has  invented  a  saving  phrase  which,  upon 
all  occasions,  unuttered  and  perhaps  unthought, 
dominates  the  situation.  For,  if  in  England  we 
seldom  think  it  and  still  more  seldom  say  it,  we 
nevertheless  feel  very  intimately  as  a  set  rule  of 
conduct,  whenever  we  meet  a  man,  whenever  we  talk 
with  a  woman  :  "  You  will  play  the  game."  That  an 
observer,  ready  and  even  eager  to  set  down  the  worst 
defects  of  the  qualities  in  a  people,  should  have  this 
to  say  of  them  is  a  singular  and  precious  thing — for 
that  observer  at  least.  It  means  that  he  is  able  to  go 
about  the  world  in  the  confidence  that  he  can  return 
to  a  restful  place  where,  if  the  best  is  still  to  be 
attained  to,  the  worst  is  nevertheless  known — where, 
if  you  cannot  expect  the  next  man  in  the  street  to 
possess  that  dispassionate,  that  critical,  that  steady 
view  of  life  that  in  other  peoples  is  at  times  so  salutary, 
so  exhilarating  and  so  absolutely  necessary,  he  may 
be  sure  that  his  neighbour,  temperamentally  and,  to 

152 


CONDUCT 

all  human  intents,  will  respect  the  law  that  is 
written  and  try  very  conscientiously  to  behave  in 
accordance  with  that  more  vital  law  which  is  called 
Good  Conduct.  It  means  that  there  is  in  the  world  a 
place  to  which  to  return. 


'53 


L'ENVOI. 


L'ENVOI. 

1TOOK  my  doctor — one  of  my,  alas  !  too  many 
doctors — to  the  play  some  time  ago.  He  was, 
this  Doctor  K ,  a  typical  Englishman.     It  is 

nothing  to  the  point  that  he  was  born  in  Glasgow  and 
had  a  Spanish  mother.  For  he  was  fair,  firm  in  the 
jaw,  with  a  drooping  moustache,  keen,  rather  reflecting 
grey  eyes  that  quailed  before  no  glance,  a  devout 
respect  for  tradition  and  a  devout,  ironic  contempt  for 
what  he  called  "  the  Radicals,"  though  no  one  by 
disposition  and  in  his  own  life  could  be  more  Radical. 
The  play  was  one  of  those  relatively  good  but  posi- 
tively bad  pieces  of  false  sentiment  that  occasionally 
make  a  success  in  London.  It  turned  upon  the 
elopement  of  a  married  woman  from  a  husband  who 
was  impossibly  bad,  with  a  lover  who  was  impossibly 
good,  in  the  company,  and  under  the  chaperonage  of 
an  aunt  who  was  altogether  impossible.  The  chief 
actress  had  one  property — a  worried  look,  and  she  had 
nothing  else,  except,  ot  course,  a  certain  bodily 
charm.  She  used  her  worried  look  and  nothing  else 
for  every  possible  occasion,  gazing  always  into  a  great 
distance  and  absently  brushing  a  curl  from  her  fore- 

157 


THE   SPIRIT    OF   THE    PEOPLE 

head.  This  performance  grew  monotonous  to  me  and, 
at  about  the  25th  "  scene  between  husband  and  wife," 
I  leant  back  in  my  chair  and  said  to  my  companion  : 

"  She  is  very  bad." 

Still  leaning  forward,  intent,  he  turned  his  head 
towards  me  and  uttered,  irritated,  shocked  and  dis- 
tracted by  my  callousness : 

"  But  think  of  her  temptations." 

I  was  thinking  of  how  the  actress  performed — he  ot 
how  he  would  have  had  his  sister — or  possibly  the 
woman  he  was  in  love  with — behave  if  her  husband 
treated  her  as  badly  as  the  stage-husband  treated  his 
wife.  And  that  is  how,  it  seems  to  me,  the  typical 
Englishman  behaves  at  all  plays — or  at  this  spectacle 
which  is  life.  He  thinks  so  much  about  how  he 
would  have  himself  behave — or  his  sister,  or  the 
woman  he  loves — that  he  loses,  once  and  for  ever, 
the  critic  in  the  sympathiser.  And  that  is  the  main 
note  of  English  life — that,  that  the  Englishman  is 
always  a  poet,  he  is  almost  never  a  critic. 

For  the  poet  is  the  man  who  acts  as  far  as  in  him 
may  be  in  accord  with  a  certain  high  and  aloof 
standard  of  morals.  He  views  life,  not  as  it  is, 
but  as  it  should  be  if,  in  some  golden  age,  he  himself 
were  not  driven  to  play  the  mean  part  that,  almost 
invariably,  he  does  play.  If  he  idealises  himself  it  is 
because  he  has  ideals,  it  is  because  he  sees  himself, 
to  the  bitter  and  disillusionising  end,  as  a  hero.  For, 
if  you  catch  an  Englishman,  or  if,  which  is  more 
often    the   case,    he    catches    himself,    in    an    act    of 

158 


L' ENVOI 

meanness,  he  will  feel  angry,  irritated — he  will  feel 
above  all  a  sense  of  the  flagrant  unfairness  of  Fate. 
He  will  protest,  and  it  will  be  true  :  "  This  is  not  the 
real  I ;  this  is  not  the  normal  I ;  I  am,  really,  a 
man  of  high  standards.  This  is  an  accident  that, 
set  against  my  whole  record,  does  not  really  count." 

In  this  he  differs  very  radically  from  the  men  ot 
one  other  nation,  who  will  shrug  their  shoulders  and 
say  :  "  What  would  you  have  ?  Man  is  a  mean  beast 
at  bottom  "  ;  or  from  the  man  of  yet  another  nation, 
who  will  say :  "  I  did  this  because  I  wished  it  ; 
everything  that  I  wish  is  right !  "  For  he  will  admit, 
your  Englishman,  that  he  ought  to  have  played  the 
game,  and  he  will  believe  that,  really,  the  game 
is  a  perfectly  practicable  one.  Only  a  cursed  piece 
of  bad  luck  has,  in  this  instance,  forced  him  to  lift 
his  voice  or  do  whatever  else  it  is  that  circumstance 
has  coerced  him  into  doing.  The  number  of  living 
Englishmen  who  have  never  told  a  lie  to  gain  a 
material  advantage  must  be  incredible ;  the  number 
of  living  Englishmen  who  would  never,  save  at  the 
cost  of  a  shrinking  like  that  from  a  touch  upon  a 
sore  place,  tell  a  lie  to  get  out  of  a  scrape  must  be 
almost  equally  large.  And  this  is  not  only  because  of 
the  incessant  clamour  of  the  meanest  of  all  proverbs 
— it  is  because  the  Englishman  believes  that  his 
neighbour  does  not  tell  lies,  and  he  hates  to  think 
himself  a  meaner  man  than  his  neighbour.  That 
honesty  is  the  best  policy  he  may  or  may  not  believe, 
but   his   official   optimism    makes   him    believe   that 

159 


THE   SPIRIT   OF   THE   PEOPLE 

people  do  not  tell  lies.  Nothing,  I  think,  wounds  an 
Englishman  more  than  to  discover  his  child  in  its 
first  lie;  consternation,  agony,  a  half  glimpse  of  all 
the  tragedy  that  life  may  hold,  beset  him  at  once, 
and,  after  a  moment  devoted  to  a  sort  of  inarticulate 
prayer,  he  sets  to  with  a  will  to  force  upon  his  child's 
mind  the  fact  that  a  lie  is  the  one  unpardonable 
offence.  He  tells  his  son  that  he  will  forgive  him 
any  sin  so  long  as  it  is  at  once  owned  to ;  he 
subjects  himself  to  the  possibility  of  any  annoyance 
if  only  he  may  make  his  child  truth-telling.  He 
enjoins  these  things  upon  all  his  nurses,  upon 
all  his  servants,  upon  all  his  educators.  For,  for 
instance,  he  will  send  his  son  to  no  school  where 
the  masters  do  not  profess  to  act  upon  this  principle. 
He  will,  that  is  to  say,  certainly  send  his  son  to 
no  school  where  the  ushers  are  allowed  to  be  spies 
upon  the  boys.  In  that  way  he  fosters  in  his  children 
a  belief  that  the  universe  is  run  upon  those  lines — 
that  the  world  will  pardon,  the  Almighty  favour 
beyond  his  deserts,  the  man  who  is  ready  to  confess 
to  his  faults  when  he  is  asked  about  them. 

The  defects  of  this  policy  are  twofold.  For,  in  the 
first  place,  the  teaching  is  too  soft,  too  optimistic, 
and,  in  the  second,  a  man  finds  out  that  there  are 
in  life  many  sins  that  he  can  commit  without  ever 
being  asked  about  them  by  any  other  man.  Thus 
a  hedonistic  cult  is  apt,  more  particularly  in  after  life, 
to  lead  a  man  to  disaster.  I  do  not  say  that,  as  a 
system,   this  discipline  of   truth-telling   is   worse  or 

1 60 


L'ENVOI 

better  than,  say,  the  French  system  of  spying  plus 
confession  to  a  priest.  It  is  only  different,  and,  if  it 
is  probably  worse  for  the  individual,  it  is  almost 
certainly  better  for  his  neighbours.  In  the  result,  the 
Frenchman  believes  in  honour,  which  is  a  curious 
cross  between  great  achievements  and  not  being 
found  out ;  the  Englishman  believes  in  probity, 
which  is  a  cross,  equally  curious,  between  behaving 
justly  and  having  undue  allowance  made  for  his 
faults.  Probably,  if  we  were  all  to  check  exactly 
the  ethical  results  we  should  find  that  the  moral 
balance  of  English  and  French  individuals  worked 
out  exactly  equal,  the  Frenchman  gaining  and  losing 
more,  the  Englishman  less. 

This  characteristic  of  the  Englishman  is  the  more 
remarkable  in  that  he  knows  very  well  that  the  truth 
is  an  impracticable  thing,  a  thing  to  make  life  a 
weariness,  since,  hard  pressed,  he  will  acknowledge 
that  life  itself — unless  we  console  ourselves  with 
illusions — is  an  illusion.  He  has  come  far  enough 
away  from  his  Elizabethans,  yet  he  is  still  so 
saturated  with  their  quotations  that  he  is  singularly 
open  to  convictions  of  the  transience,  of  the  shadow- 
nature,  of  life  itself.  For  no  one  is  so  open  as  the 
Englishman  to  being  impressed,  say,  by  the  mottoes 
upon  dials.  He  will  read  :  "  For  our  time  is  a  very 
shadow  that  passeth  away" — and  though  he  will  put 
the  conviction  from  him  as  fast  as  he  may,  he  will, 
nevertheless,  feel  it  for  the  moment,  very  intimately. 
The  fact  is — and  it   is  one   of  the  irritating   quali- 

161  m 


THE   SPIRIT   OF   THE   PEOPLE 

ties  of  this  singular  nation — that,  whatever  the 
Englishman  may  be  called,  he  cannot  be  styled  a 
materialist.  For  the  materialist  looks  things  in  the 
face  ;  the  idealist  never  does,  but  weaves  around  them 
instead  a  veil  of  values  that  are  purely  relative.  If 
you  ask  an  Englishman  why  the  truth  is  valuable,  he 
will  say  :  because  it  is  the  truth.  If  you  press  him 
still  further  he  will  say,  as  like  as  not:  "Magna 
est  Veritas  et  prevalebit" — and,  as  likely  as  not,  it 
will  be  because  of  this  sounding  phrase  that  he  really 
sets  truth  upon  a  pedestal. 

If  he  would  open  his  eyes — or  with  his  eyes  closed 
—he    might    see    a    thousand    instances    in    which 
truth    has    not    prevailed.       He    might,    that    is     to 
say,  see   instances    enough   to    make    him    question 
his  dogma.       But  he  will  take  refuge   in  his  quota- 
tion,  and  there,  for  him,  is  the  end  of  the  matter. 
He  will  never  carry  his  analysis  of  life  sufficiently 
far  to  allow  him  to  say  that  a  society  is  conceivable 
the   basis    of  whose    relationship  is   a  lie ;    that,   in 
fact,  it  is  really  because  the  truth  is  upon  the  whole 
a  convenience,  a  simplificiition  of  relationships,  that 
truth-telling    communities    prosper.      If  you    put    it 
before     him     that     the    truth     is     convenient    as    a 
standard  simply  because  it  saves  time,  he  will  agree. 
I  ft;  will   agree,  too,  that  a  market  in  which  all  the 
vendors  tell  the  truth  is  a   market  that  will  save  so 
much  time  that  it  will  be  able  to  handle  a  greater 
number  of  goods  than  a  market  in  which  the  buyer 
must  test  every  handful   of  peas.     In  this  dim  way 

162 


L'ENVOI 

he  has  discovered  the  practical  value,  as  he  has  dis- 
covered so  many  of  the  other  practical  values,  of 
altruism.  But,  not  content  with  that,  he  must  needs 
look  out  for  a  special  and  mystical  value — a  moral 
value  that,  precisely,  will  prevail  because  of  the 
greatness  of  the  principle. 

The  Englishman,  in  fact,  is  the  poet.  He  is  not 
the  poet  because  in  this  use  of  truth  he  is  alone 
among  the  nations.  But  he  unites  in  himself  the 
practical  virtues  of  all  the  nations  :  he  has  assimilated 
all  the  quotations.  Upon  a  pedestal  as  high  as 
truth  he  puts,  for  instance,  cleanliness.  Now  cleanli- 
ness is  of  the  greatest  practical  value  in  a  man,  and 
it  is  obvious  that  a  nation  that  washes  will  have  a 
great  advantage  over  a  nation  less  stringent  in  its 
ablutions,  simply  because  that  nation  will  contain  a 
greater  percentage  of  healthy  individuals  with  alert 
brains.  The  Englishman  accordingly  elevates  this 
characteristic  into  a  mystical  virtue,  and  says  that 
cleanliness  is  next  to  godliness — putting  a  purely 
material  factor  into  the  same  range  of  ideas  as  a 
purely  spiritual  virtue.  He  carries,  naturally,  this 
idea  into  practice — so  that,  for  an  Englishman,  a 
hero  has  no  value  if  his  face  be  not  minutely  clean. 
For  how  many  times  in  the  course  of  one's  social 
career  will  one  not  hear  :  "  Oh,  one  couldn't  know 

S .     He  doesn't  look  as  if  he  ever  washed."     Yet 

S is  the    greatest   living  metaphysician.     Very 

similarly,  the  Englishman  attaches  a  mystical  value 
to  things  that  have  no  immediate  or  obvious  value  at 

163  M  2 


THE   SPIRIT   OF   THE   PEOPLE 

all.  For  how  often,  again,  has  one  not  heard  it  said 
of  So-and-So  that  he  is  a  "  thorough  sportsman." 
And  to  these  words  attaches  a  special  significance 
that  no  one  who  is  not  an  Englishman  can  at  all 
comprehend.  For  to  it  we  attach  the  corollary  that 
So-and-So  is  trustworthy,  socially  possible,  truthful, 
sober,  cleanly,  sane  and  generous.  So-and-So,  in  fact, 
may  be  trusted  to  be  a  good  fellow.  And  in  so  trusting 
him  we  are  in  the  right,  since  the  thorough  sports- 
man—as apart  from  the  man  who  merely  excels,  say, 
at  steeplechase  riding — on  account  of  the  fact  that  he 
"  plays  the  game  "  and  lives  in  the  open  air  a  fairly 
abstemious  life,  is  pretty  certain  to  be  "straight"  and 
is  pretty  certain  to  have  a  sufficient  stock  of  technical 
and  entertaining  anecdotes,  to  be  pretty  good  com- 
pany. He  will  breed  sound  children  ;  he  will  vote 
according  to  his  conscience  ;  he  will  be  loyal  to  the 
plot  of  earth  that  bore  him.  In  consequence,  he  is 
a  valuable  citizen  ;  so  we  assign  to  the  sport  that  he 
follows  a  mystical  value. 

And,  as  another  corollary,  with  an  almost  invari- 
able wrong-headedness,  we  set  about  ruining  the  sport 
of  the  moment  by  "  specialising"  it.  So  that  cricket, 
which  has  a  national  value  of  the  very  highest  kind, 
and  a  mystical  value  too,  since  "  playing  cricket  " 
is  synonymous  with  pursuing  honourable  courses — 
cricket  lias  been  practically  ruined  and  reduced  to 
mathematical  displays  of  tactics  so  scientific  that  no 
mere  amateur  very  much  cares  any  longer  to  take 
part   in    a   game.     And,   similarly,  we   have   ruined 

164 


L'ENVOI 

football,  croquet,  hunting,  pheasant-shooting — and 
we  are  ruining  Bridge  and  have  long  since  ruined 
the  great  game  of  racing. 

Nevertheless,  what  the  Englishman  pursues  in  all 
these  things — in  truth-telling,  cleanliness,  or  games 
— is  a  personal  record.  And  there,  again,  he  is  the 
poet.  For  he  desires  never  to  have  told  a  lie,  never 
to  have  been  unclean,  never  to  have  infringed  a  rule 
in  any  game.  And  he  does  these  things,  he  has 
these  aspirations  to  satisfy  a  certain  inward  sense. 
He  does  not  do  them  for  glory  alone,  not  for  health 
alone,  and  not  alone  to  escape  punishment,  but  as  it 
were  to  preserve  a  sort  of  virginity  in  a  fine  wrong- 
headedness — just  as  now  and  then  you  will  still  come 
across  a  countryman  of  great  age  cherishing  an  in- 
vincible pride  in  never  having  been  in  a  railway  train. 

And  here  again  is  another  great  strength  of  the 
Englishman,  since  there  are  many  nations  that  revel 
in  sport,  in  truth-telling,  or  in  the  mania  of  personal 
ablutions ;  but  in  no  other  nation  are  so  many  of  the 
civic  and  the  practical  virtues  so  worked  into  the 
mystical  code  of  life.  The  Frenchman  loves  sport  as 
practically  as  the  Englishman  ;  the  German  loves 
truth  as  unreasoningly ;  the  Japanese  excels  all 
Occidental  nations  in  the  number  of  times  that  he 
submits  his  cuticle  to  the  influence  of  hot  water.  But 
the  man  of  these  islands,  as  it  were  avid  after  proverbs, 
takes  them  from  the  German,  the  French,  the 
Spaniard,  the  Swedes,  and  even  from  the  Irish,  and 
out  of  them  builds  up  the  typical  Englishman. 

165 


i  hi:  spirit  of  the  people 

It  is  for  this  reason  that  one  may,  with  some  con- 
fidence, set  down  the  fact  that  the  English  is  the 
type  of  the  future.  For,  being  born  of  the  best  types 
of  so  many  other  races,  the  English  unite  nowadays 
in  themselves  all  the  virtues  of  a  special  sort — all  the 
perpetuating  virtues  of  the  Occidental  nations.  That 
they  accept  the  world  and  do  not  grumble  at  the 
rules  of  the  game — that  they  have  nothing  in  them  of 
the  negational,  and  little  of  the  questioning,  frame  of 
mind,  only  make  the  forecast  the  more  probable. 
For  a  person  who  accepts  the  rules  of,  say,  Bridge, 
and  does  not  question  the  justice  of  giving  a  person 
thirty  marks  merely  because  he  holds  three  aces, 
whether  he  employ  them  well  or  ill — the  person  who 
plays  the  game  without  being  troubled  by  intro- 
spection, will  obviously  consider  the  game  better 
worth  playing  and  will  play  it  better.  That  is  what 
one  calls  unimaginativeness,  and  there  is  little  doubt 
that  to  be  unimaginative  is  to  be  unhandicapped  for 
the  practical  business  of  life. 

So  that,  just  as  the  English  language,  on  account 
of  its  romantic  traditions,  its  utter  unreason,  and  its 
slipshod  practicability  is  probably  destined  to  be  the 
language  of  the  future,  so  the  English  frame  of  mind, 
which  unites  all  these  characteristics,  is  almost 
logically  destined  to  be  the  frame  of  mind  of  the 
world  man  of  the  future.  I  do  not  say  that  this 
prospect  does  not  appal  me — I  merely  state  the  fact. 
And  perhaps  one  may  be  even  optimistic  in  face  of  it. 
For,  just  as  the   English  language  is  so  vague  and 

1 66 


L'ENVOI 

unconnected  an  instrument  that  one  may  turn  it  to 
the  uses  of  a  clear  Latin  frame  of  mind — of  a  long- 
drawn-out  and  tenacious  Germanic,  or  a  misty  and 
"  locally  -coloured "    Celtic    verse-prose,    it   is    pos- 
sible, without  going  outside  of  England,  to  find  men 
to  suit  one's  mood  whatever  it   may  be.     I  do  not 
mean    to    say    actually    that     there    are    so    many 
Russians,  Prussians,  Hindoos  or  Chinese  in  England 
that    it    is    possible    to   live   all   one's   personal    life 
amidst  these  foreigners ;    what    I   mean  is,  that   the 
Englishman  himself,    if  one   digs    into   him,    if  one 
presses  one's  arguments   home   sufficiently,   is   able, 
romantically  if  you   will,  to   assimilate   almost    any 
point    of    view,    since   probably    in   his    ancestry   he 
unites  the  most   widely-differing   individuals.      It  is 
not,  in   fact,   in    his  mind  that  he  is   true   to    type, 
but  solely  in   his  national  manifestations.     He  will 
receive    the   culture   of   any   nation ;    he    will   even, 
given    the    chance,   feel   all   sorts   of   their   national 
patriotisms.     And  if  he  says  that  Garibaldi  or  David 
King  of  the  Jews  were  really  Englishmen,  this  signi- 
fies actually  that  the  Englishman  is  able  to  appreciate 
to  the  full  the  heroism,  the  spirit  of  national   endea- 
vour of  Italians  as  of  Hebrews.     When,  in  fact,  the 
Englishman  says,  "These  fellows  are  Englishmen," 
he  means,  "  We  are  at  least,  in  part,  Italians,"   or 
Greeks,    or   Lost   Tribes.     He  never   attains  to  this 
scientific  statement  of  the  case  simply  because  he  is 
a    poet — and    the    poet    states    deep    truths   in   the 
phrases  of  imagery.     He  is,  in  fact,  the  poet  through 

167 


THE   SPIRIT   OF   THE   PEOPLE 

and  through  in  his  preference  for  the  fine  phrase,  in 
his  self-centring,  in  his  anthropomorphism,  in  his 
idealism,  and,  above  all,  in  his  want  of  sympathy. 
For  the  poet's  business  is  constructive ;  it  is  not 
analytical.  He  has  to  frame  a  world— a  portion  of  a 
world — for  himself.  Especially  he  is  not  analytical — 
and  no  person  can  be  sympathetic  who  is  wanting  in 
the  faculty  of  analysis.  He  may  be  kind,  he  may  be 
genial,  he  may  be  the  pleasantest  of  company  con- 
structively ;  but  he  will  not  have  the  gift  of  sympathy. 
I  have  at  the  present  moment  a  cook  with  a  perfect 
mania  for  rescuing  fledglings  that  have  fallen  from 
the  nests.  She  keeps  these  little  things  with  their 
enormous  mouths  in  a  number  of  baskets  near  the 
stove.  She  feeds  them  sedulously,  all  of  them,  from 
larks  to  thrushes,  from  robins  to  chaffinches,  upon 
a  mixture  of  bread  sopped  in  water  and  crushed 
hemp  seed.  Some  of  them  live  to  pass  their  days  in 
cages;  many  of  them  die.  But  she  never  stays  to 
enquire  whether  a  diet  of  bread  and  hemp  seed  may 
suit,  say,  a  lark,  as  it  will  suit  a  sparrow.  It  has  for 
her,  this  diet,  a  mystic,  a  poetic  significance.  And 
she  never  stays  to  enquire  whether  Nature,  that  gives 
fallen  nestlings  over  to  the  swift  death  of  cold  or  at 
the  hands  of  rodents,  is  not  more  kind  ;  for  she  has  a 
poet's  love  of  the  pretty  creatures.  I  have  another 
friend  with  a  mania  for  sending  all  the  fallen  to 
Canada.  He  persuades  them  there,  he  opens  his 
purse  to  send  them  there :  tramps,  prostitutes,  dis- 
contented postmen,  consumptives,  broken-down  men 

1 68 


L'ENVOI 

of  letters  or  incipient  barristers  ;  he  dodges  them  past 
the  medical  inspectors  in  the  Liverpool  gangways. 
Some  of  them  prosper,  some  of  them  die,  and  many, 
no  doubt,  go  to  hell.  But,  to  my  friend  it  is  all  one, 
since  to  him  Canada  appears  to  offer  a  paradise  of 
golden  grain  fields,  and  it  is  in  these  that  a  man  finds 
health  and  high  thoughts. 

And  that,  too,  is  the  Englishman  in  his  national 
manifestations.  He  takes  the  subject  races— Maltese, 
Hindus,  Malays,  Bengalis,  Zulus,  Irishmen,  Burmese 
— he  feeds  them  on  the  sopped  bread  of  English 
constitutional  lines,  he  educates  them  with  the 
crushed  hempseed  of  English  codes,  Christism  and 
the  rules  of  the  game.  Some  of  them  live,  some  of 
them  die,  many  of  them  go  to  hell.  And  so  there 
has  arisen  the  great  tradition  of  the  British  Raj. 
That  nature  is  more  kindly,  that  allows  the  Hindu  to 
starve  in  his  own  way,  is  a  proposition — whether  it 
be  right  or  wrong — that  never  occurs  to  him.  Im- 
mense, tolerant,  wise  in  its  views,  assimilative  up  to  a 
point  but  intensely  timid  intellectually,  intensely 
afraid  to  probe  things  to  the  depths,  the  English 
nation  slowly  makes  its  way  towards  becoming  the 
home  of  every  man.  Its  intellectual  timidity,  its 
very  want  of  sympathy,  arises  from  the  Englishman's 
necessity  to  have  something  fixed,  to  have  some 
standard,  some  model.  So  that  just  as  the  English- 
man accepts  an  Anglicised  Christ  Jesus  for  his 
personal  model,  so  he  accepts  the  British  Constitution 
and  the  British  frame  of  mind  as  the  standard  accord- 

169 


THE   SPIRIT    OF  THE   PEOPLE 

ing  to  which  he  must  deal  with  the  undying  Celt.  If 
he  fails  it  is  because  of  his  very  virtues  which  are 
miasma  to  certain  peoples. 

For  the  Englishman  is  so  much  a  creature  of  the 
game  that  he  is  intensely  wearied  if  he  is  told  that 
the  game  of  life  has  no  rules.  He  is  worried,  because 
he  is  intellectually  lost  directly  an  accepted  belief  is 
destroyed.  It  is  not  that  he  loves  the  accepted  belief 
because  it  is  a  truth,  since  he  loves  it  only  as  a 
standard.  He  hates  the  Iconoclast  because  the 
Iconoclast  gives  him  the  trouble  of  finding  a  new 
proverb  to  elevate  into  a  divine  dogma.  In  the 
great  drink  question,  for  instance,  he  has  accepted, 
upon  the  whole,  the  principle  of  the  restriction  of 
licences.  Yet  it  is  certainly  open  to  question  whether, 
for  a  hundred  psychological  reasons,  the  unrestricted 
sale  of  drink  might  not  conserve  better  the  interests 
of  temperance.  Or,  if  he  could  once  accept  that 
the  unrestricted  sale  of  drink  were  the  millennial 
state,  he  would  find  it  equally  difficult  to  allow  for  a 
moment  that  the  restricted  licence  might  find  some- 
thing to  be  said  for  it.  For,  what  he  dreads  above  all 
things  is  a  world  in  a  fluid  state ;  what  he  suspects 
above  all  things  is  the  open  mind.  He  wants,  above 
all  things  intellectual,  that  "  something  settled " 
which  will  allow  him  to  make  new  practical  plans. 

These,  in  short,  are  the  defects  of  his  qualities — 
the  great  defect  being  his  want  of  sympathetic 
imagination.  It  is  this  that  has  got  him  his  reputa- 
tion   for   hypocrisy — a   reputation   that   is  singularly 

170 


L'ENVOI 

undeserved.  The  fall  of  an  idealist  seems  to  be 
greater  than  the  fall  of  a  cynic,  because  he  maintains 
that  the  world  is  perfectible.  Yet,  actually,  idealist  and 
cynic  are  of  one  flesh,  and  the  temptation  that  brings 
down  the  one  is  none  the  less  great  for  the  other. 
And  for  the  rest,  the  Englishman  is  singularly  human. 

He  is  this  because  of  his  hopefulness,  his  optimism 
and  his  eternal  childishness,  his  unreason,  things  all 
which  make  him  good  to  live  with.  Speaking  for 
myself,  a  man  of  no  race  and  few  ties — or  of  many 
races  and  many  ties — I  know  perhaps  one  English- 
man and  perhaps  two  Englishwomen  that  are  abso- 
lutely and  to  the  end  sympathetic  to  me.  I  know 
twenty  foreigners  that  I  could  put  up  with  for  long 
periods.  I  know  just  one  corner  of  these  green  and 
fertile  islands  that  I  really  love  with  all  my  heart, 
and  one  English  city.  But  I  know  a  dozen  foreign 
districts  where,  too,  I  could  dwell  in  comfort  for  a 
long  time.  But  I  know  very  well  where  the  pull  lies. 
I  know  very  well  that,  when  the  key  of  the  street  is 
given  to  me,  it  is  that  one  English  city,  it  is  that  one 
corner  of  England,  it  is  that  one  Englishman  and 
those  one  or  two  Englishwomen  that  will  call  me 
back  in  the  end. 

I  may  well  say  in  my  pride  :  there  is  no  reason  why 
I  should  dwell  in  any  one  spot.  But  in  my  heart  I 
have  proved  that  this  boast  is  a  vain  one.  Heaven 
knows  why  this  is  so ;  but  I  remember  being 
"  abroad  "  for  a  long  space  of  time,  amongst  people 
the  most  sympathetic,  the  most  benevolent,  the  most 

171 


THE   SPIRIT   OF   THE   PEOPLE 

instructed,  the  most  enlightened,  speaking  lan- 
guages that,  logically,  were  better  adapted  to  express 
thoughts  than  is  this  amorphous  and  fragmentary- 
language  that  I  now  write.  There  was  no  reason 
why  I  should  not  have  set  up  my  home,  deepened  my 
associations,  taken  up  again  old  ties  of  blood  in  that 
foreign  land.     There  was  no  reason  at  all. 

Yet  somehow,  at  nights,  there  rose  up  before  my 
eyes  a  cottage,  black  against  the  wintry  sky,  the  stars 
being  between  the  black  and  velvety  lines  of  bare 
elms  in  this  place  where  now  I  write.  And  by  day, 
in  the  green  and  sunlit  valleys,  by  the  borders  of  a 
great  lake,  I  was  obsessed  always  with  an  intense 
longing  to  see  once  more  the  sails  of  ships  above  the 
sea  wall,  the  wide  stretch  of  land,  the  church  spire  of 
Lydd  breaking  the  distant  horizon — and  I  longed,  ah  ! 
beyond  bearing,  to  hear  English  spoken  again ;  I 
longed,  beyond  bearing,  to  be  in  the  mists,  the 
lamplight,  the  smell  of  asphalte,  of  horsedung  and 
of  humanity  that  so  distinguish  the  English  capital. 
And  more  than  anything  I  longed  to  see  again  those 
one  or  two  Englishmen  and  women.     .     . 

Of  course,  habit  may  have  done  much  to  create 
these  feelings — early  associations,  early  readings, 
the  passage  of  time,  the  mere  fact  of  having  lived 
longer  in  these  places  than  in  others.  But  I  think 
that  England,  more  than  any  other  land,  has  the 
power  to  exercise  this  attraction  simply  because  in 
England  it  is  so  easy  to  form  ties,  because  life  is  so 
easy  to  live,  because  the  issues  of  life  are  so  simple. 

172 


L'ENVOI 

It  is  obviously  England  that  has  made  the  English  ; 
it  is  the  climate,  the  shapes  of  the  land,  the  moisture 
that  covers  walls  with  lichens,  the  rain  upon  the 
fertile  soils,  the  great  valley  in  a  river  basin  set 
towards  the  East.  It  is  these  things  that  have 
engendered  the  tranquil  state  of  mind,  the  optimism, 
the  contentment,  the  belief — illusion  if  you  will — that 
life  is  worth  living.  It  is  because,  in  fact,  his  climate 
and  his  fertile  fields  give  to  him  this  belief,  or 
this  illusion,  that  the  Englishman  really  does  make 
such  a  pleasant  thing  of  life  whether  in  the  cities 
or  in  the  country.  We  imagine  perhaps  signs 
of  change  in  the  national  psychology.  And  I  am 
quite  prepared  to  have  it  said  that  these  pages — if 
they  get  at  any  spirit  at  all — get  only  at  a  national 
spirit  that  is  already  on  the  wane.  We  are,  it  will 
be  said,  getting  Germanised  or  Americanised  or 
automobilised  or  electrified.  But  I  think  that  whilst 
England  remains  England,  with  its  climate  and  its 
greenery,  these  new  tendencies  will  do  little  more 
than  be  assimilated  and  converted  as  it  were  into  a 
new  language  expressing  always  the  old  thought. 
For,  if  this  people  be  not  the  chosen  people,  this 
land  will  be  always  one  that  every  race  would  choose 
for  its  birthings  and  its  buryings  until  the  last  Aaron 
shall  lead  the  last  of  the  conquering  legions  across 
the  world. 

FINIS. 


By  FORD   MADOX  HUEFFER. 


"THE    SOUL    OF   LONDON." 


Imp.  l6mo.     5».  nett. 


"  It  is  long  since  we  came  across  a  more  attractive 
collection  of  essays  on  any  subject,  and  the  author  is  to 
be  heartily  congratulated  on  his  success." — The  Morning 
Post. 

" '  The  Soul  of  London,'  published  to-day,  is  the 
latest  and  truest  image  of  London,  built  up  out  of  a  series 
of  brilliant  negations  that  together  are  more  hauntingly 
near  to  a  composite  picture  of  the  city  than  anything  we 
have  ever  seen  before.  .  .  ." — The  Daily  Mail. 

"  Londoners  should  read  this  book  ;  and  even  more 
certainly  should  countrymen  and  denizens  of  provincial 
cities  read  it." — Tlie  Standard. 

"  Dealing  mainly  with  the  present,  Mr.  Hueffer  has 
displayed  to  the  full  the  desiderated  alertness,  precision 
and  instinct.  The  reader  receives  an  impression  of  a 
marvellously  equipped  guide,  whose  business  in  life  it  is 
to  have  multifarious  information  at  his  fingers'  ends.  At 
times  one  marvels  at  the  knowledge  of  out-of-the-way 
subjects,  but  the  information  is  conveyed  so  simply  that 
one  never  questions  its  accuracy,  and  so  entirely  without 
side  that  one  does  not  resent  being  instructed." 

The  Daily  Chronicle. 


LONDON:    ALSTON    RIVERS,    LTD. 


By  FORD  A! A  POX  HUEFFER. 


THE 
HEART  OF  THE  COUNTRY 


Imp.   iiimo.     5s.  nett. 


"We  have  had  '  Country' books  of  the  most 
varied  character,  from  that  of  Gilbert  White  to 
those  of  Richard  Jefferies ;  but  Mr.  Hueffer  has 
taken  a  new  and  interesting  line  of  his  own,  and 
his  really  beautiful  work  will  assuredly  make  him 
many  friends." — The  Daily  Telegraph. 

"There  may  be  several  opinions  on  the  unity 
of  the  book  ;  there  can  only  be  one,  and  that 
ENTHUSIASTICALLY  ADMIRING,  about 
the  parts  of  which  it  is  composed." — The  World. 

"There  are  not  many  men  writing  English  just 
now  who  have  the  talent — or  will  be  at  the 
pains — to  turn  out  sentences  and  paragraphs  so 
pleasing  in  texture  and  design  as  the  sentences  and 
paragraphs  of  Mr.  Hueffer  ....  who  is  an 
accomplished  artist  in  the  handling  of  words." 

Sunday  Sun. 


LONDON  :  ALSTON  RIVERS,  LTD. 


THE  LIBRARY 
UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 

Santa  Barbara 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW. 


9482 


3   1205  00144  5772 


p% 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL 


LIBRARY  FACILITY 


AA    000  756  282